《The Alien King's Alluring Obsession》


 Chapter 1

    Edna


    "Heartbeat, I can''t wait any longer." His maic voice went from his lips to my brain.


    I couldn''t see him clearly but I could feel the heat from his touch.


    "Who are you?" I asked in a trembling voice.


    "You will know soon. It is just a matter of time." He replied.


    His voice began to fade away and the heat from his touch dissipated slowly.


    "Wait!" I shouted and my body sat up at the same time.


    Sweat beaded on my forehead as I looked around.


    There was no wild man with golden eyes.


    Everything was a dream.


    I was the only one in the room.


    For some reason, I was very thirsty.


    All the moisture in my mouth and throat seemed to have disappeared.


    This wasn''t the first time I had a dream about this strange and unknown man.


    His appearance was covered by some kind of misty veil every time.


    The only things I could notice was his touch and his mesmerizing golden pupils.


    My faded shirt clung to my body like a second skin.


    I didn''t need to see him to feel the power he emanated though.


    I can not wrap my head around the reason why I was having dreams about this man.


    I did not count myself as one special person.


    I was just one of the numerous females on earth.


    These dreams started once I turned 18, I was 19 years old now.


    The dreams went from sweet introduction to what it was now.


    A year ago, I could only hear his voice.


    Now, I could feel his touch on my skin and his golden eyes-the only thing I could see in his appearance-trapped me like I was prey.


    I came down from the bed.


    I guess it was time for another cold bath.


    Bang!


    The door to my bedroom flew open.


    The force behind the door was violent.


    I looked at the intruder.


    It was my brother.


    I should have known.


    Nobody had the keys to this room except for the two of us.


    A panicked expression was on his face.


    I have never seen him look like that before.


    Tyler, my brother was a tough man.


    Only a few things in existence can faze him and put him on a red alert.


    The current era we was born in had forged both of us.


    Weakness was only reserved for family alone, nobody else.


    Since our parents were no more, we had to be smart and watch each other''s backs.


    I don''t really remember my parents. All I knew was that I had Tyler.


    Since I could remember, we had always lived in a base in Manhattan.


    The world outside wasn''t inhabitable anymore.


    It was the end of the world.


    The plundering things humanity had done to the earth finally bore fruit.


    It seemed the earth finally had enough. It started to strike back to remove the source of its destruction.


    Natural disasters happened on a norm and the death toll was high.


    Resources depleted rapidly while the soil depreciated.


    The earth was spent.


    I have heard of humans living in their own houses in past.


    They had the right to choose their hobby and work.


    Some of them were insanely rich while majority struggled under the control of trying to live well in the economy.


    Cars could ride on the road without being interrupted by a random flood or snowstorm.


    I had only seen mentions of these in some of the preserved books we have at the base library.


    I thought it was fiction at first.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There was nothing human beings wouldn''t do tofort the dreary feelings this apocalypse brought.


    Writing novels and fictions that featured imaginary things wasn''t new.


    s, the librarian told me those books were nonfiction.


    People really lived like royalty those days.


    "Brother, what do you mean? This base is made of great materials, it won''t break down because of a random earthquake or hailstorm." I questioned.


    I discarded the thought of going to the bathroom and walked over to where Tyler was standing in.


    The panic on his face didn''t reduce.


    His demeanor was drawing me into a tense mood too.


    The thing that could make my brother this panicked would not be normal.


    "Edna, this is not a random snowstorm or earthquake. It is something that is so much bigger. The core of this earth had broken down." Tyler exined.


    "What?!" My mouth dropped open.


    The scientists in our base had already given an expiration date for the earth.


    This wasn''t the time they calcted.


    That time was still far away.


    "Don''t be too shocked. The Earth''s core is spillingva and the surface area it covers is spreading." Tyler said.


    "What would happen to all of us now?" I asked.


    Within a limited time, my world was going to be destroyed.


    "There is no time to talk. Pack your things into a bag. I have packed mine. The government has provided some spaceships to house humanity till we find another habitable to settle in." Tyler said. My eyes strayed to the bag he was hanging in his shoulders. I was just noticing it now.


    I rushed to my little wardrobe.


    There was a small traveling bag hanging at the side of the wardrobe.


    I grabbed it before swinging the doors of my wardrobe open.


    My eyes scanned the things in the wardrobe. I settled on a few essential things.


    I took the clothes and essentials before stuffing them in my bag.


    "The government wants to take everyone? Is that really possible?" I asked as I continued to pack what I needed.


    This wasn''t about the government being bad or good. It was impossible to bring every human alive to stay in the spaceships they built.


    The government should even bemended because of the fact that they created spaceships for the nearest future.


    Although the apocalyptic times we are in reduced humanity''s poption drastically, the humans who were still alive numbered in hundreds of millions.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It would be a miracle if everyone got on the spaceships.


    Worry ate at my heart.


    I don''t know if there was some kind of condition for getting on the spaceships.


    I don''t know if Tyler and I could meet those conditions.


    I finished packing my things and zipped the bag up.


    "Every family has two quotas. Those quotas are tickets to get on board. Hold your ID card, it would be needed to verify your family and identity." Tyler exined.


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thank God.


    Things would have been really ugly if one of us have to stay back.


    The worst possibility would be if the two of us was abandoned. Thankfully, it didn''te to that.


    "I''m done. Let''s go." I said, "Where is the spaceship?"


    I give my little bedroom onest nce before exiting.


    I shut the door and followed my brother to the ce the spaceships were.


    The bases that was built to safeguard the remaining humans left on earth was made in a simr format.


    It was built like a huge beehive.


    The space avable was managed and utilized in a way that would bring maximum benefits.


    Each family would have one room assigned to them. To get more rooms, a person would have to work for points.


    Money, gold and diamonds turned into scrap materials after the apocalypse set in.


    Tyler was lucky enough to gain points when he ventured outside the base with a team. He moved out of the room we shared after that.


    The room became my personal bedroom after he left.


    "The spaceship is at the entrance of the base." Tyler replied, "Hurry, there is no time to waste."


    We arrived at the entrance of the base in record time.


    "Tyler! Take me with you! I don''t have a quota." A familiar voice said.


    Tyler and I looked towards the source of the voice.


    It was Penelope Dous, my brother''s girlfriend.


    My face darkened.


    What did she mean by those words?


    Our family only has two quotas!

 Chapter 2

    Edna


    "What do you mean by that?" Tyler asked with a frown on his face.


    His brows was furrowed tightly.


    He was voicing what I was about to ask.


    What did Penelope mean by her words?


    "I want one of your quotas. You should have two right?" She said softly.


    With her confidence and ease, it seemed Penelope didn''t know what was wrong with her statement or her mentality.


    If Tyler gave her one of the quotas, that would mean leaving me behind to die.


    My palms clenched into fists as I stared at her.


    I won''t lie, when Tyler said two quotas were given to each family, I was happy.


    I was joyful because we were only two in our family. Nobody gets to be left behind.


    I was also happy that Tyler and I hadn''t married anyone yet.


    Leaving people to die wasn''t something I wanted to experience or face.


    The thought of Penelope crossed my mind briefly. I didn''t focus on that thought.


    Since she had a family of her own, there were viable ways she could get her quota.


    Her family was made up of three people. She had a mother and a brother.


    Someone was going to be left behind. Still, I didn''t want to spoil my mood with those kinds of thoughts.


    As long as Tyler and I made it to the spaceship, I can think about things slowlyter.


    My thought process might be selfish and conceited. Even if it was, there was nothing I could do.


    I wasn''t about to lose my only family to the maws of the earth.


    "I have two. Those quotas are for me and Edna. I don''t have an extra one. Why aren''t you going with your family?" Tyler questioned slowly.


    Veins were jumping on his forehead.


    I could see that he was really trying to keep his mood under control.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Penelope''s first question and words had already hinted at what she was thinking about.


    She wanted to leave me to die while she rides off into the sunset with my brother.


    I could notice her nuances and Tyler could see them too. We weren''t stupid.


    "Edna? S-she can''t go! If she goes with you, I''ll die!" Penelope stammered out.


    I had to look at her again.


    Is this the woman I knew?


    Is this the woman I had been calling a sister-inw in the making?


    Penelope used to be so kind and gentle.


    Any time she drops by to see Tyler, she would bring a batch of cookies she baked.


    Tyler''s room was next to mine so it was easier for her to visit me.


    The times we spent together seemed like a joke now.


    Resources were things that were hard to get in this perilous times.


    I could see her efforts.


    I had approved of her as my brother''s other half too.


    I feel so foolish.


    This was the kind sister-inw I had praised to my brother numerous times?


    What a joke!


    Death and threats of death would really bring out the worst side in people. Wow.


    I stared at this strange Penelope with my green eyes.


    "That would not be possible. I can''t let Edna die. I''m sorry. Familyes first." Tyler said.


    I could see that his decision was painful to make.


    His jaw was tight.


    "Penelope, you want to take my quota and leave me to die? Why?" I asked, "What did I ever do to you?"


    "Edna, don''t me me, me the government. I don''t want to die too. Do you want your brother''s wife to die?" Penelope sent a barrage of questions to me with no shame on her face.


    I sneered, "I should me the government that provided a way for me to survive this catastrophe? I am not ungrateful. I can''t give you my quota. I don''t want to die too. Besides, you aren''t even my brother''s wife yet. My decision might have been different if that was the case. Please leave."


    Penelope had a small bag with her.


    Something was tucked under her gown.


    Frown the slight shape, it should be a vertical object.


    "Don''t be selfish and ungrateful! You are not considering your brother at all. You have always been like this." Penelope yelled.


    Some of the spittle flying out of her mouthnded on my face.


    My insides curled up in disgust.


    I unzipped a small pocket on the travel bag I was carrying. There was an handkerchief inside.


    I wiped my face and threw the handkerchief away.


    Dust particles dyed the in and pink handkerchief grey.


    "Did my brother tell you all this? Don''t obstruct us. Please, leave us alone." I spat.


    "Leave you alone? Never! Tyler, you im to love me but you want to abandon me. I won''t let you abandon me like my mother and brother!" Mania coated Penelope''s face and her pupils moved erratically, "Girls have uses too! Take me, I have plenty uses. Your sister can''t give you a child, I can. I can do many things. Bring me instead."


    Penelope looked like she was going crazy.


    "Brother." I called Tyler.


    When he looked over, I pointed at the sides of my head before rotating my finger.


    He nodded.


    Penelope confirmed what I had suspected.


    Her mother had abandoned her in favor of her brother.


    I met Penelope''s mother before. She had always liked male children more than female children.


    Her bias wasn''t very harmful and noticeable in the past though.


    Now, she was basically sending Penelope to die.


    "You can''t leave me here, Tyler! I love you and you love me too. Don''t do this to me, don''t do this to us." Penelope continued her crazy rant, "Edna can find one of those people with extra quotas like widowers. She will be safe." Tyler''s frown deepened, "So, there are ways to survive without a quota. Why didn''t you take those options instead of pushing it on Edna? She is entitled to one of the quotas in our family."


    His right eye was twitching.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I could tell that Tyler was very pissed.


    I wasn''t happy too.


    Penelope was basically telling me to sell my body to a widower or any other person with an extra slot.


    To get an extra slot in this period would be tedious. The terms and conditions that woulde with it would not be a joke.


    That wasn''t nice.


    Thest bit of pity I felt for her drained away.


    "I can''t do that because I love you!" Penelope said.


    She walked closer to Tyler.


    He took a few steps back.


    "Tyler, we are going to miss the spaceship if we keep going like this. Penelope, there is nothing we can do. Find a solution yourself." I said to both of them.


    Tyler nodded before turning to his girlfriend.


    "I''m sorry, Penelope. I can''t leave Edna. Forgive me. Trust me, if I have three quotas, you will surelye along." He said in a soft tone.


    Suddenly, Penelopeunched herself at him.


    In the midst of her movement, she removed something from her body. The thing had been covered by her clothes.


    I thought she wanted to beg him while holding his clothes.


    I was wrong.


    Tyler let a painful groan out of his lips.


    "If you want me to die, we are going to go down together. Isn''t it beautiful to see the world''s end with me? It would be as beautiful as the sunset we use to watch." Penelope said in a joyful tone. I looked towards Tyler.


    My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach.


    Penelope was hugging Tyler and a knife was between them.


    Blood was seeping out of Tyler''s shirt.


    I can''t believe it.


    Penelope stabbed Tyler.

 Chapter 3

    Edna


    "Penelope! Get away from him!" I screamed as I rushed to my brother''s side.


    I pushed Penelope away roughly.


    Her hand slipped from the knife''s handle and Tyler lost the support holding him up.


    He titled to the side sharply.


    I blocked his fall andid him on the floor gently.


    His upper body was on my thighs.


    Hot tears welled in my eyes before dripping down.


    I grabbed the knife that was still embedded in Tyler''s stomach. I yanked it out.


    Removing the knife slowly would prolong the extra pain he was feeling.


    A ssh of blood flew out of the wound andnded on my face.


    The hot liquid burned my skin.


    The smell of iron assaulted my nose.


    I could not inhale any fresh air.


    The air in the atmosphere was contaminated with blood.


    "Tyler, don''t do this to me. I won''t forgive you. Hold on." I mumbled as I used my two hands to press the wound.


    The blood was spurting out of the injury like a fountain. The knife must have touched a fragile organ.


    Some of my tears dropped down. It fell on Tyler''s face.


    "Edna, don''t cry." Tyler whispered.


    I tore a piece of my shirt and held it to the wound.


    The in cloth soaked up the liquid pouring from the injury immediately.


    The excess spige added anotheryer of red on my stained palms.


    The blood was not stopping.


    "We will be together, Tyler." Penelopeughed.


    My furious eyes shot to her.


    I wanted to tear her piece by piece. I wanted to see her suffer.


    Penelope was lucky.


    I had to keep the wound on Tyler''s body covered. If I was free, I would have torn her face off.


    I regretted the day I met her.


    Numerous people were rushing past us.


    Then, I remembered the uing destruction the earth was going to face.


    My face paled.


    I can''t leave Tyler here.


    It wasn''t possible!


    "Please, is anyone with first aid here? Is your room near this ce? We need medical assistance!" I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    The people at the entrance of the base didn''t even listen to me.


    Some people turned their heads to stare before looking away.


    Nobody lifted a finger to help.


    They just rushed past me like emotionless machines.


    Color drained out of Tyler''s face.


    His breathing was bingbored.


    He was breathing out more than he was inhaling air.


    My hand shook.


    "Tyler, hold on. We are going to get on the spaceship together. Remember your promise to me. We advance and retreat together!" I said.


    I didn''t want him to close his eyes.


    I looked at the base with tears in my eyes.


    I would have gone into my room to check for medical supplies to avoid all these snubbing from people who should have human sympathy.


    The thing was, our rooms were at the depths of the base.


    Before I cane back with first aid supplies, Tyler would have given up the ghost.


    The worse possibility is if the spaceship left us behind.


    Then, both Tyler and I would have no chance of redemption.


    The only thing we can do is go to the spaceship.


    Medical help should be there.


    "Edna, sorry for the trouble I caused. I was the one that brought Penelope into the picture. If I die, take care of yourself. Make sure to hurry into the spaceship. I think I have kept our parents'' promise in a satisfying way." Tyler said slowly. I red at him, "Stop talking and save your strength. We are going to the spaceship together. We are going to survive. Don''t worry. Penelope is just misfortune in human form. Meeting her is our mistake, not yours alone."


    I released one of my hand and hung Tyler''s arm on my neck.


    I grabbed his bag and wore it on my body.


    The weight of the two bags became noticeable.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I gritted my teeth and stood up from my squatting position with Tyler''s body leaning on me.


    As I was standing up, I grabbed the knife on the floor.


    The hand holding the knife supported Tyler''s body frame while the other hand pressed his bleeding wound to stop blood flow.


    "Edna, it''s useless. I don''t have any strength left. I would just dy you. Go to the spaceship quickly. I don''t want you to remain here." Tyler advised.


    The hidden resignation in his voice pricked my pupils.


    I blinked the tears away.


    This wasn''t the time to cry.


    I should put that energy in carrying Tyler to the spaceship.


    My tear ducts didn''t want to listen to logic though.


    A stray tear slipped out of my left eye before trailing downwards.


    "Shut up!" I chided him as I dragged him forward.


    My body felt like lead.


    Still, I put one foot after the other slowly.


    Penelope came closer.


    "Penelope, if you take one more step towards us, I would replicate what you just did. You''ll die." I hissed.


    My wrist moved and the knife I was holding pointed at her.


    A sh of fear flitted across her face.


    I scoffed.


    How hypocritical.


    Her behavior was disgusting.


    She was afraid of death but she wasn''t afraid of injuring my brother.


    This was the person she imed to love.


    If the earth didn''t bring her destruction forward, Penelope and Tyler would have spent the rest of their days together.


    Human beings and their disgusting habits.


    Bile rose from my stomach when I imagined Tyler living with this snake in human skin.


    So, her craziness had limits.


    A few minutes passed by.


    I brought my brother to the spaceship.


    The beaded drops of sweat on my forehead slid down.


    My clothes stuck to my body.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There was arge crowd in front of the spaceship.


    Seven men and women in ck uniform was at the entrance of the spaceship.


    They checked everybody''s ID card and passes.


    The spaceship behind them was huge.


    The crowd before it looked like miniscule ants.


    The body of the spaceship was sleek and metallic.


    Even with the gloomy clouds overhead, a shine would appear on metallic material asionally.


    It was futuristic and beautiful.


    The materials that would have gone into building this spaceship would be huge and expensive.


    I didn''t spend any extra time on the spaceship.


    I fought through the crowd.


    "Watch it, girl!" An irritated female voice said.


    "Stop pushing." Another voice shouted.


    I ignored all the murmurs andints.


    I arrived at the area the seven men and women were standing in.


    Tyler''s head was resting on my neck.


    His head was not facing my body so I could not feel his breathing.


    His body weight suddenly spiked upwards. The numbness I was feeling increased with the new heaviness.


    I tightened my hold.


    "Hold on, Tyler. You are stronger than any evil ns. We will make it." I consoled him.


    My voice trembled.


    "Please, there is someone wounded her! We need medical attention!" I shouted.


    One of the women checking the identification of the crowd came towards me.


    She took a long look at Tyler and I.


    Her face was expressionless.


    "He''s dead. We are not bringing dead people onboard." She spat before turning around to leave.


    Her words were like a thunderp.


    What did she just say?!

 Chapter 4

    Edna


    This woman must be joking.


    What kind of nonsense was she spouting?


    "Stop using your tongue to bring bad luck to people. My brother need a medical attention!" I said.


    "Don''t waste my time. No amount of medical assistance would bring the dead to life. My condolences." The woman replied. She didn''t even turn around to look at me.


    Her indifferent dismissal made me feel like a clown in a circus.


    I wasn''t willing to give up though.


    She returned to the group in charge of checking identification and eligibility of those that would board the spaceship.


    "Tyler. Tell her she''s wrong. She likes to joke." I said to my brother.


    Heat was leaving his body quickly and his skin was as cold as metal.


    My brother didn''t reply.


    The blood pouring from his wound slowed down.


    I tilted my head to the side to look at Tyler.


    My movements disturbed him. His head moved without direction before settling on the crook of my neck again. Tyler''s eyes was closed.


    His ckshes casted a dark show on the upper part of his cheeks.


    His pale face pricked my eyes.


    He looked like he was having a peaceful sleep.


    I dropped the knife in my hand.


    The sharp sound the steel knife caused made some eyesnd on my figure.


    Some people whispered to themselves while others looked at me coldly.


    I removed my hand from his bleeding stomach.


    I brought my free hand to his nose.


    No air was going in and Tyler wasn''t exhaling.


    My heart shattered with a resounding noise.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Strength left my body.


    "Tyler! No, no, no. You can not do this to me. Is this how you want to bail out on your n to take care of me forever?" I shouted.


    I shook his body.


    I wanted some kind of response.


    I would take anything.


    Anything.


    Tears burned my eyes.


    I did not blink them away this time.


    I let them drip down.


    The warm path my tears left on my cheeks felt likeva tracks.


    Sobs burst out of my throat as I hugged him.


    The years of love and familiar affection we spent together shed through my mind''s inner eye.


    There were many things I wanted to change.


    If I knew my brother was going to leave me all alone in this world, I would have spent more quality time with him.


    Penelope!


    If I could go back to the past, I would kill Penelope the moment she took one step towards us.


    s, reality was stark.


    Things didn''t always go the way people want them to go.


    I wanted to stay here with my brother. Death did not look too scary anymore.


    I curbed the urge to give in to that dark desire. Tyler would not want me to die with him on this. Even in thest moments of his life he wanted to see me board the spaceship. I have to live and I have to live well.


    Even if it was not what I wanted, I have to do it for Tyler.


    The ground I was standing on began to shake violently.


    I look downwards to see tiny cracks dividing the ground into segments.


    I could see a faint hint of red, orange and yellow. Bursts of heat seeped out of these cracks.


    The faces of the seven men and women checking the people that were eligible to get on the spaceship changed drastically.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Their faces became solemn.


    "Come forward with your ID cards. No stories or dawdling!" One of the men barked.


    The crowd nodded collectively.


    I tightened my hold on my brother again.


    It was sad.


    Tyler died unjustly but I could not give him a basic burial.


    I dragged him to a darkened corner near the entrance.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see the crowd get smaller.


    The inspectors had increased their pace.


    A small group of people had dead look on their faces. Some of them were sitting down and the others sat in the ground unceremoniously.


    Those sitting on the ground seemed to feel nothing but numbness. It was like the cracked ground and heat was non-existent.


    Without asking any questions, I knew why those people were like that.


    They had no quota and there wasn''t anyone willing to take them away.


    These people had embraced death.


    Iid Tyler down on the floor.


    There wasn''t any sand here.


    I straightened his posture and closed my eyes.


    "I pray you enjoy greatfort in heaven. Suffering won''t be your portion after death." I whispered prayer, "Amen."


    My eyes fell on my brother''s body onest time.


    I traced his features with my eyes over and over again. I didn''t want to forget him.


    No one would have imagined that the person lying on the floor was speaking andughing with me a few minutes ago.


    The hands of fate was cruel and unrelenting.


    I rushed back to the spaceship with the two bags hanging on my body. One of the bags belonged to Tyler.


    His bag was going to be a reminder of the great brother I lost.


    I walked over to the inspectors.


    I gave them my ID card.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! They checked it.


    "Name?" A man with blonde hair asked.


    "Edna Diaz." I replied in a numb voice.


    All the excitement I felt for having a chance to survive had dried up in the face of reality.


    "You can go on the spaceship." The man waved me away.


    I put my heavy foot in front of the other as I moved towards the spaceship.


    "Hey! Wait!" A voice called.


    I didn''t turn around.


    I was sure I wasn''t the one being addressed.


    "The girl with two bags. Your name starts with an E!" The voice said again.


    This time, I can not convince myself anymore. I was the person the voice was calling for.


    I turned around.


    The voice came from a thin girl around my age.


    Her xen hair was packed into a messy bun.


    Her bright blue eyes stared at me intently.


    I was sure I have seen this face before.


    Then, it clicked.


    She was part of the small group that was waiting for death.


    Right now, she had thrown the first impression I had of her away. There was a bright light in her eyes.


    "You should have another ID card, right?" She asked in a timid voice.


    Her demeanor changed drastically.


    There was no hint of thedy that was shouting my name a few seconds ago.


    I nodded, "I do."


    She licked her lips, "I, uhm. I saw you when you took your brother away. Can you give me his ID card? Or, can you vouch that I am a part of your family? I will work for you for the rest of my days if you save me!" The wound in my heart was ripped open again.

 Chapter 5

    Edna


    My lips trembled with suppressed fury.


    "Excuse me?" I questioned.


    What did this girl mean by those words?


    I was still trying to cope with the empty space Tyler left when he died. Now, a random girl came over to rip my wounds open ruthlessly.


    My eyes settled on Tyler''s bag.


    His ID card was inside the bag.


    "I didn''t mean to mock your brother or do anything of that sort." The girl responded with a downcast tone of voice, "I just don''t want to die."


    Her words were like a ssh of cold water. It calmed me down.


    This girl was right.


    I had my own quota. There was nothing I could do with Tyler''s ticket.


    It would be useless.


    She did not mean to trigger my trauma. Nobody would ignore a way to live. If she didn''t make an effort, she would be crazy.


    I opened Tyler''s bag and brought his ID out.


    Giving this girl Tyler''s quota is a win-win.


    Tyler would have been very happy and it would be good for me to have someone close to me when we go on the spaceship.


    "Take the card." I handed the card to her, "Remember your words. I don''t need you to serve me for the rest of my life, I am not handicapped. Just be a close friend, that''s all."


    The girl nodded like a chick pecking grains.


    She hurried to the seven men and women checking the quotas.


    The woman that announced Tyler''s death to me nonchntly nced at me.


    A tiny hint of approval was intertwined with her eyebrows.


    The woman nced at the ID card the girl presented. She nodded at the girl after scanning the card with her eyes once.


    The girl hurried to where I was with a big smile.


    The joy of surviving an inescapable disaster shone in her eyes.


    My heart warmed up.


    Tyler and I brought that kind of joy to someone. It was something to be proud of.


    My lips hooked up into a smile.


    "Thank you so much! God will bless you. I will be the closest friend you have ever known." The girl gushed in excitement.


    I waved her away, "There is no need to treat me specially. My brother is the one you should thank. It is a pity that he is not here now. His name is Tyler."


    "His name is beautiful. I am Renee by the way. It is nice to be acquainted with you. What''s your name? My ears couldn''t get all the sounds when those inspectors said your name." The girl said.


    "I''m Edna Diaz." I introduced myself.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Penelope.


    She was hanging on the arms of an old, bald man with sparse white hair on his head. He was round and his belly covered half of his body frame.


    His lecherous eyes was on Penelope.


    One on his hands was on her chest. The hand kept moving indiscriminately. Her chest was pressed into all kinds of shape in his hands.


    A forced smile was on her lips.


    Oh? How hypocritical.


    I didn''t feel any surge of pity for my former sister-inw at all.


    I only felt in disgust and fury.


    Penelope was a snake.


    I med myself for ever thinking she was a kind and sweet sister-inw.


    She proved her real character in the worst way possible.


    She said she didn''t want to go through the route of begging widowers or anybody with extra quotas. She wanted me to do that instead.


    Now, she was doing the exact same thing she refused to do. She was going back on her words.


    If she knew she could stomach this method, why did she kill Tyler in the first ce?


    I am sure it is not all people with extra quotas that are unkind. I am sure some of them wouldn''t be like the man Penelope was hanging out with right now.


    I was the kind of person that tries to not judge people by the first impressions they gave me. This man was an exception.


    He looked like a sleezebag.


    She just let Tyler die for something so small.


    If she looked for a quota herself, even if it was with sleezebags like the man she was hanging on right now, Tyler would have epted her back with open arms. He would have felt guilty and treat her better.


    s, Penelope decided to gatecrash into hell instead of going to heaven.


    Now, she lost her loving boyfriend and she would be stuck with a man that was only interested in her body for a long time.


    Penelope was stupid.


    My hands curled up into fists.


    I felt like killing her. I wanted to tear her to pieces.


    Since she didn''t want to die, I wanted to make her experience death in the worst way possible.


    s, the inspectors wouldn''t let anyone go crazy.


    They knew martial arts.


    The smooth andpact muscle lines on their body assured me of that fact.


    Going against them wasn''t something I would want to do.


    I stopped looking at Penelope.


    The more I look, the more my anger grows.


    It was better to save myself from the heartache and fury.


    The ground shook violently again.


    A ssh of fieryva surged upwards.


    The heat in the air multiplied immediately.


    I turned to Renee, "Come on, let''s get on the spaceship."


    She nodded.


    We walked into the spaceship quickly.


    The structure of the spaceship was built like a mini city. It didn''t have all the infrastructure but it had the basic amenities.


    Before we could go further, a woman in white clothes came towards us.


    "Wait. Before entering the city, you have to register your fingerprint and names." The woman informed us.


    She brought a huge device with her.


    The device wasplex andplicated. It had four small wheels to move it around.


    "Okay." I agreed.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Press your finger here and enter your details." She instructed.


    Renee and I followed her instructions.


    After a few minutes, we were done with the registration.


    "You can go now. Wee to the city. Everything in the city requires your fingerprint. It is the only way to identify people. Good luck." The woman said before leaving. I walked into the city.


    Someone passed my side.


    I stopped them.


    My hand reached out and held their hand.


    If I didn''t do what I did, the person might decide that I was calling the wrong person.


    I don''t want something like that to happen.


    "Hello, how can we get aodation here?" I asked.


    "You see those huge buildings?" The woman I stopped asked.


    I nced around.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I could see the buildings she was talking about.


    Those kinds of buildings upied 80% of the city.


    Those buildings were huge.


    "That is the residential area. You have to go into one of them and register your fingerprint. You would be assigned a room to share with the others." The woman said. "Okay. Thank you." I said and released my hand.


    "You are wee." The woman said before she continues her walk.


    I looked at Renee, "We should go."


    I exhaled slowly.


    I don''t know what the future holds.


    I have lost my brother to the cold hands of death, I was still having inexplicable dreams about a man that set my heart on fire and my world is about to be destroyed. What I am sure of is that I would try my best to be okay.


    It was a promise.

 Chapter 6

    Edna


    My eyes fluttered open.


    There was darkness around me and some kind of white mist filled the space.


    Right then and there, I knew I was in one of my ''dreams'' again.


    I don''t know if my dreams of this wild and powerful man was just a figment of my imagination and wild fantasies.


    Some part of me knew it was highly unlikely.


    I would not torture myself like this. I would reveal his face the moment I dreamed of him.


    His presence killed any motivation to find a life partner. All the men and boys I met didn''t meet the imaginary bar I set for myself. I was on my way to doom.


    Since I was sure that my dreams weren''t by my power, my quest to know more about this guy increases the more I interact with him. "Heartbeat, you are here." His maic voice said, "I have missed you."


    The mist faded away a little.


    I could see a dim silhouette in the darkness.


    The bright golden eyes stared at me like I was prey.


    A tingling sensation ran down my spine.


    The man came nearer to my position.


    Hia warm finger trailed its way along my cheek to my neck.


    My throat moved and I swallowed.


    "Who are you?" I managed to say.


    He chuckled.


    His voice made the space we were on smaller.


    "You will know soon. All you need to know is that I am your partner for life. You are mine." He dered.


    I bit my lips when I heard his words.


    Who does he think he is?


    I am my own person, not his possession.


    "I am sorry but you are wrong. I don''t belong to anybody. I am a free person." I argued.


    His golden eyes shed and his hands cupped my chin.


    He moved closer to me.


    I leaned backwards.


    His momentum was too oppressive to me.


    I felt like my breath hung in my throat at his predatory gaze.


    "You are wrong about something, heartbeat." He started as his hand tightened a little.


    His hands didn''t hurt me but his hold reinforced his presence.


    He upied everything I could see and breath.


    "What?" I managed to grit out.


    My lips felt like a desert.


    My tongue darted out of my lips and moisturized my dry lips.


    His eyes darkened when he saw my action.


    His face was slightly recognizable.


    Something was still veiling him from me though.


    I could not see how he looked like but I could notice some clues.


    His face was filled with more hard edges than soft curves.


    His build was on the huge size.


    The muscles filling his body was noticeable. Still, it wasn''t bulky and weird.


    "You are mine and you will always be mine. Anyone that touches you would pay for it with their lives." He promised in a dark tone.


    Surprise filled my green eyes.


    "What do you mean?" I demanded, "You don''t own me! If I want to get a boyfriend right now, I will! You think a man in my dreams would stop me?! Keep dreaming!"


    The man''sughter broke the silence that appeared after my words like a time bomb.


    Hisughter sounded like music to my ears.


    ''Focus Edna!'' I chided myself.


    This wasn''t the time to be besotted by the strange man in my dream.


    He wanted possession of me. That can not be possible.


    "Fierce kitten. I really love you to death. I can see why destiny paired me with you." He said with a smile on his lips.


    I don''t know how I knew that he was smiling. I just knew.


    "I am not joking here." I said in a cold tone.


    "I know. Still, your words are funny." He said, "You have just reminded me of something though. I should.leave my mark on you, it would show any riffraff with no sense of self that you belong to me." My heart skipped a beat, "What do you mean?"


    "Heartbeat, I mean this." He said before leaning downwards.


    His lips connected with my neck.


    His hands adjusted their positions to cradle me to his hot body.


    A piercing pain brought my attention back to him.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "You bit me?!" I questioned in disbelief, "Are you an animal?"


    I struggled to get out of his hold.


    It wasn''t working.


    His warm tongue licked the area he bit carefully.


    He straightened his posture and stared into my eyes.


    "There it is. My mark should answer all your questions, right?" He said with an amused voice.


    Anger surged through me along with some unknown emotions I didn''t want to explore. Those unknown emotions were better left unexplored.


    The man began to fade away and the space we were in brightened up slowly.


    A few momentster, the light became blinding.


    I closed my eyes.


    After a few minutes, the light faded and I opened my eyes again.


    The bedroom the residential building G assigned to Renee and I came into my view.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The white ceiling assured me that I was back at my room.


    I sat up from the bed.


    Sweat soaked my body.


    It was the usual urrence.


    "What''s wrong?" Renee asked as she sat up on her bed.


    "Go back to whatever you are doing. It is just a bad dream." I said.


    For some reason, the area the man in my dreams bit me at, was a little painful and numb.


    My eyes changed.


    It must not be what I am thinking.


    "Renee, sorry for the disturbance. Can you look at my neck for me? Is there anything there?" My voice trembled as I spoke.


    I walked to Renee''s bed.


    Thankfully, she had not gone back to sleep yet.


    She peered at my neck.


    Renee gasped, "Wow, so beautiful."


    My heart sank.


    "Is something there?" I asked again.


    "Yes. There is a ck mark in the shape of a crown. It is like a tattoo." She replied, "When did you get it? I didn''t even notice it in the past."


    ''That was because it wasn''t even there until I woke up a few seconds ago.'' Ipleted Renee''s sentence in my mild grumpily.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    My eyes widened to their limits.


    The mark the man made in my dream appeared in reality.


    It was inconceivable for me.


    I had to pause a little to wrap my head around this new development.


    "Is something wrong?" Renee asked in concern.


    It seems like I was showing my feelings too clearly.


    I waved her away, "Nothing''s wrong. I am just thinking of some unpleasant stuff."


    "Okay. If you say so." She replied beforeying down on the bed.


    My handnded on my neck.


    After putting the pain aside, I could not feel anything different about that area on my neck.


    It was magical.


    "Attention all residents! Attention all residents! The Higher-ups has discovered an habitable. All residents should go to the assembly square for the news that is about to be shared." A mellow female voice came from the white speaker at the area the ceiling meets the wall.


    On normal days, the speaker is usually quiet.


    Today was the fifth day after getting on the spaceship.


    I learnt that the government made limited amounts of spaceships. All the spaceships filled with the hope of humanitybined into one huge battleship.


    Everybody, regardless of race and skin was grouped together.


    The government, also known as the higher-ups, opened the windows on the battleship after we left Earth''s atmosphere.


    I saw the Earth being destroyed.


    The surface of the earth was overrun withva.


    Nothing can survive on earth anymore.


    Each resident has daily points assigned my the higher-ups.


    It was only enough for basic maintenance.


    If any human wants more points and privileges, they have to work for it.


    I don''t know what kind of job I want to try for now so I did not apply for any jobs.


    I was still living on the basic points the leaders gave.


    I didn''t know how long this battleship would drift in space so I have to n my future well.


    Hearing this news from the leaders of humanity came as a great surprise.


    I nced at the speaker before settling my gaze on Renee.


    "Renee, let''s go. I don''t want to miss anything." I said.


    I want to know why the leaders didn''t just do a takeover of the instead of announcing the news this early.

 Chapter 7

    Edna


    The speakers that was present in every corners and nooks of the battleship kept repeating the announcement we heard in our room. Renee and I hurried to the square.


    Arge group of people were already in the assembly square.


    The crowd looked like ants.


    All the remnants of humanity had gathered here.


    A white podium was at the end of the square.


    The steps at the side of the podium gleamed.


    "Finally, we would not be couped up in this metal junk. I can''t wait to live on a again." A female voiceined.


    "Living on the spaceship is better than dying." A sarcastic female voice replied the first person that spoke.


    More words from different people made the square noisy.


    A whooshing sound broke the murmurs from the crowd.


    It was a small ne.


    There was a man and a woman inside the ne.


    The small nended on the podium gracefully.


    The woman and the man alighted from the ne.


    The two of them were handsome and pretty.


    Both of then were dressed in ck uniforms that hugged their body frames snugly.


    The woman removed a pen from her breast pocket.


    "Hello everyone, I am Miranda." The woman spoke into the pen.


    I looked at the pen in her hands in wonder.


    The moment she spoke, all the speakers near the square echoed her voice.


    Her voice reached everywhere.


    "We all know why we are here. The leaders have found a." Miranda said.


    Cheers rose from the crowd surrounding the podium.


    The fevereish air infected me.


    My lips lifted up into a smile.


    My mind strayed to my brother.


    Tyler would have been among the people cheering loudly at the good news Miranda shared.


    I clenched my hands into fists.


    The smile on my lips reduced.


    I shook my head to rid myself of the gloomy mood hanging around me.


    I am om this battleship for Tyler and I.


    My brother still resides in my heart.


    My presence on this spaceship is the same as Tyler being on this spaceship.


    I returned my attention to the news Miranda was sharing.


    I was a little surprised that another was found.


    Our current location must be more than a million light years away from the sr system Earth resided in.


    "There is just a little problem." Miranda continued, "We detected traces of life on the. It has indigenous people living on it."


    I finally knew why the higher-ups wanted to share the news early.


    Although the government prepared everything for the day the earth would be destroyed, there was a limit to the things they can predict.


    Besides, Earth''s resources was severely deleted this past few years.


    The amount of fuel and energy they preserved would not be too overwhelming.


    This battleship they built was already a wee surprise. It would have eaten into the reserves they had.


    Normally, we should settle on an uninhabited.


    It was the best solution.


    Friction and conflict would be nonexistent. Nobody would fight humanity for resources. No one would try to rule us or deprive our rights from us.


    From the things I have heard, the leaders of humanity wants everybody to settle on this new at all cost.


    I don''t now if it is because of the depleting resources on the battleship or something else.


    All I knew was that the higher-ups weren''t going to let this go.


    If the indigenous people were hostile, the leaders would try to destroy them.


    I sighed.


    The race for survival was brutal.


    "The has a high level of technology. There are many things we don''t know about too." Miranda said, "The leaders finally arrived at a solution after deliberating carefully. We are going to send an exploration team down to the first." I listened carefully.


    "An exploration team? Hope the leaders won''t send us down there. We don''t know if the indigenous people are hostile." A small voice grumbled.


    The voice travelled far.


    It was like a fuse.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Many people began toin.


    "The government takes all our taxes and points. Members of the military and protection forces should be the one to go and explore the new!" Another shrill female voice said.


    "You are right. Since we are the one paying for everything with our taxes, we should have privileges." Another voice agreed.


    Simr murmurs came from the crowd.


    It was deafening.


    Miranda watched everything with smiling eyes.


    She reminded me of some words I read from a book in the past.


    She looked like a smiling tiger.


    She gives me the impression that she would still be smiling as she guts someone to their death.


    The man that came with her didn''t do anything.


    Somehow, it felt like this man came as an escort even if their uniforms are simr.


    "Will they send ordinary civilians to the new? I don''t want to go! We have a higher chance of dying." Renne whispered to me, "What would be the essence of boarding this battleship if I am still going to die?"


    I patted her shoulders, "Calm down. They might not even choose you. If they do, follow the instructions. Don''t forget that the leaders are in charge here. They provided an avenue for you to live. They can take it back." Renee nodded with a pale face.


    To me, going against the leaders was suicide.


    These people control the battleship. We were in the end times.


    Law and order were extremely brittle.


    If the leaders kill anyone and ps on a righteous excuse, nobody would be able to do anything.


    It was better to go with the flow first.


    I don''t want to be oppressed but I would not act out either. A wise man should know when to bend or stand tall.


    This was the time to bend.


    "Silence!" Miranda said.


    The speakers repeated her voice.


    The murmurs from the crowd didn''t stop.


    A shot rang out.


    This unique noise finally brought silence to the square.


    A gun was in Miranda''s hand.


    "Are you guys be able to listen now?" She asked with a smile still on her pale pink lips.


    The crowd nodded in unison.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The voices thatined loudly a few minutes ago was nowhere to be found.


    "Great. Like I said earlier, we are going to send an exploration team to the we found. Everyone has a chance to be on the team, isn''t it beautiful?" Miranda sighed. Nobody replied her.


    The people surrounding the podium just looked at her with various expressions.


    There was fear, anger and many more.


    "Don''t worry, we will send one exploration team made up of ten members to the new first. If we don''t hear any news for a very long time, more exploration teams would be deployed." Miranda continued. "H-how will we know who would be on the first exploration t-team?" A trembling voice asked.


    "That is a very good question, thank you for asking." Miranda grinned, "We are going to choose the members of the team randomly. It is a fair system that utilizes AI andputers."


    As she spoke, the man snapped his fingers.


    A light curtain hung behind Miranda.


    I observed the light curtain carefully.


    It was a projected light.


    A device somewhere was making the light.


    Numerous names were on the light curtain.


    I spotted my name near the middle of the list.


    "Both members of the protection forces and civilians has a high chance of being chosen." Miranda said before she nced at the light curtain, "Start the spin."


    Her voice acted like some kind ofmand.


    The names on the light curtain began to move upwards at a fast speed.


    I watched the scrolling names seriously.


    After a few minutes, the names stopped moving.


    A few names on the list was highlighted in deep blue.


    "If your name is highlighted, please step out." Miranda said softly.


    I sighed.


    Renee faced me with a look of shock.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You were chosen?" She whispered aggressively.


    I nodded.


    I made my way to the podium.


    The number of times I checked and rechecked didn''t matter. The results were not going to change anytime soon. My name was in deep blue color.


    I was going to be among the team members that would explore the new.

 Chapter 8

    Edna


    I stood before the podium quietly.


    Miranda imbued the white podium with some majesty.


    Four other people walked out of the crowd and stood near the podium.


    "I am going to repeat myself for thest time. If your name is highlighted,e near the podium." Miranda repeated her words with a grim smile on her lips.


    The chill in her eyes didn''t match the smile on her lips.


    Someone was about to get unlucky.


    Nobody in the crowd moved.


    "Any civilian that had been picked but refused toe near the podium would have their residency on this spaceship revoked." Mirada announced, "Since you don''t want to make effort to find a better ce for the rest of humanity, the people on this spaceship don''t need you here. We don''t need people that would drag us down."


    I was right.


    This invitation to be an exploration team member wasn''t something that could be refused.


    It''s either a chosen person listens to instructions and go or die.


    No human would survive after being kicked off the spaceship.


    I knew the extent of my prowess.


    Going against authority wasn''t something I would consider right now.


    Two more people came out of the crowd with trembling bodies.


    Miranda nced at the list behind her before nodded.


    "Good. We have seven civilians and three members of the protection forces on the first exploration team." Miranda said, "Everybody can disperse. This meeting has ended. The chosen members should stay."


    I could see faces of discontent when Miranda announced the ratio of civilians to members of the protection forces on the exploration team.


    Nobody dared to talk orin though.


    The gun in Miranda''s hands and the threat of being thrown off the battleship worked very well.


    The crowd scattered and dispersed.


    Within a few minutes, the only people left in the assembly square was the seven civilians that was chosen and the two people on the stage.


    "You guys are the hope of humanity. There is not much to say. Every one of you is different, the amount and type of information each of you would provide might not be the same. There is no need to beat yourself up orpete." Mirada said, "You guys have fifteen minutes to take whatever you want to bring along with you from your rooms. More information would be shared when you are back."


    Miranda waved her hand to give us the go-ahead to leave.


    I did not see the three military members standing with us in the square.


    I didn''t worry myself about that matter though.


    They mighteter and they might also sit out of this exploration.


    I rushed back to the residential building I was staying in.


    I hurried to my room.


    Renee was on her bed.


    She looked up at me with worry on her face.


    "I can''t still believe you got chosen. Gosh!" She said with panic, "I am really worried about you. You are going to an unknownnd without any preparations." "Calm down. I will prevail. I just have to try my best." I said as I started packing my things.


    I removed some of the things I felt was unnecessary from my bag and added all Tyler''s stuff in.


    I did not want to carry two bags.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It might make me look homeless.


    Besides, I was going to an unfamiliar territory, having two bags would drag me down.


    After I finished my task, I slung the bag on my shoulders.


    "Take care of yourself. If God is willing, we would meet each other again." I said to Renee before leaving the room.


    I walked to the assembly square.


    My mind could not help straying to the man from my dreams.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Somehow, I felt like there was an invisible string of fate tying us together.


    He was powerful and it is highly unlikely that I would get away from him.


    The bite mark he made in my dream turned into some kind of tattoo in reality.


    My sixth sense was telling me all my questions would be answered when I get to the new humanity found. Something changed after I got the mark on my neck.


    I felt like I was moving closer to the wild man that marked me.


    If my suspicions was correct, the man had to be an inhabitant of the new.


    If all the indigenous people were as strong as he is, things would look ugly for the human race.


    The thrum of his power apanied his every touch.


    He was able to connect to me through my dreams. This wasn''t something I have seen or heard of before.


    It would just be better for us to save our resources and drift in space until we find another with no inhabitants.


    shing with aliens that had supernatural powers is a sure way to die without a burial ground.


    I have many thoughts running through my head but I kept my expression stoic.


    I was not going to tell the higher-ups the things I guessed.


    It would make my life harder.


    I might even be locked up or used as some kind of bargaining chip. This wasn''t the future I wanted.


    It was better to just follow the instructions the leaders would give and go down to the new.


    I wasn''t a Samaritan.


    I would not sacrifice myself.


    For myself and for my brother, I have to live well.


    "You are back." Miranda said.


    She and the man that came with her was still on the podium.


    The ne was in the same position I saw it when I left.


    There was three extra people in the square.


    They were in ordinary clothes.


    Still, the momentum and bloodlust hidden in their bones couldn''t be hidden at all.


    These people should be the members of the protection forces and military.


    There was already four civilians present, including me.


    We waited for a few minutes before the rest of the civilians arrived.


    Miranda didn''t say anything about theirteness.

 Chapter 9

    Edna


    "Since you are all here, it is time to share more information about the endeavor you are about to undertake." Miranda announced before turning to the man with her on the podium, "Bring the materials." The man nodded.


    He walked to the ne they came with and brought a medium sized bag out.


    The bag was bulging with unknown contents.


    "Like I said before, there is not enough knowledge about this new or the people living in it. We don''t know how they act, how theymunicate and many more things." Miranda exined, "We are going to give you basic survival supplies for free. There will be a special walkie-talkie included in the package."


    I pray the aliens living in the we are going to wasn''t hostile.


    Things would be harder if they were.


    Although I have some skills, I am not conceited. I don''t think my meager abilities would be able to do anything.


    Whenever I remember the pure power emanating from the man that had been visiting my dreamstely, I feel horror.


    Humans don''t have superpowers.


    The technology we have developed might becking in front of absolute power.


    We don''t even know if the new had good and futuristic technology. Humans were going in blind.


    The man that came with Miranda came down from the podium with the bag he brought out of the ne.


    He handed small cloth bags with strings to everyone standing beside the podium.


    My hands pressed the bag all over to get a preliminary scan of the bag''s contents.


    A rectangr item was in the bag.


    It should be the walkie-talkie Miranda was talking about.


    After handing the bags to everyone, the man went back to podium.


    He stood closer to the ne this time.


    "Now, let''s talk about the benefits of being an exploration team member." Miranda continued, "Each person will have two hundred thousand points added to your tab. After humanity settles into their new, you can change these points for real currency and the rates would be good. You will be crowned as first-ss heros. You will have the treatment that befits your new identity. More benefits would be addedter. This is just the basic one."


    Wow, the leaders were really putting their all into this.


    I knew why Miranda announced the benefits to all of us.


    With benefits in the works, everyone would work harder to prove that they were worthy of the benefits the higher-ups gave them.


    "Since we have cleared everything up, it is time for you guys to descend to the new. The power in your walkie-talkies is limited. You can only turn it on when you have important information to pass to the higher-ups." Miranda said, "Your ride would be here in a few minutes."


    She went into the ne and the man joined her.


    The ne''s doors closed. It levitated into the air before zooming off.


    I waited patiently.


    A few minutester, a whooshing sound appeared.


    The rose that would take us to the new was here like Miranda said.


    The machine that made the sound was built like a cross between a submarine and a spaceship.


    Itnded in the assembly square.


    The rectangr door opened with a subtle click.


    "Come in." A male voice ordered.


    We didn''t see a face or anything.


    I wasn''t about toin.


    I walked into the weird spaceship.


    The military members were right behind me.


    The spaceship was built in a way that utilizes space.


    It was divided into three areas.


    One section was the pilot''s area, the second section was the main body if the spaceship and it was where we would all stay.


    The third section was divided into two mini areas. One area had a kitchen and a pantry, the other area had bathrooms.


    I found a seat near one of the oval windows on the spaceship.


    After everybody got onboard, the spaceship rose into the air.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    One part of the huge battleship humanity was on opened.


    The spaceship few out of the opening.


    The beauty of space came into my sight.


    Millions of twinkling lights surrounded us.


    I rested my head on the window.


    I was feeling sleepy.


    My eyes fluttered close against my will.


    When I lifted my eyelids again, I was in a dark space.


    This ce was awfully familiar.


    It was where the man I have been dreaming about connects with me.


    "Heartbeat." The man appeared with his voice.


    His appearance was a little bit clearer now.


    His tanned skin fitted his wild personality.


    "You are here again." I said in a cool voice, "Why did your mark appear in real life?"


    "Because I put it there. So, you thought I was just running my mouth when I said I would mark you?" Amusement danced in his golden pupils.


    "I thought this was a dream. Things happening in dreams don''t reflect in real life." I rebutted.


    I folded my arms across my chest.


    This space was a cross between reality and dreams.


    The bags I was holding onto wasn''t here. This solidified my guess.


    "This might look like a dream to you. I want to assure you that everything happening here is very real." The man said as he cupped my face.


    He moved closer.


    The enchanting scent on him drew me closer.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! My nose inhaled involuntarily.


    A blush bloomed on my cheeks at my behavior.


    "If I kiss you now, it is as real as it gets." The man said before swooping down.


    His lips touched mine.


    I shivered.


    It felt like a current passed through my body.


    He didn''t prolong the kiss.


    After a few seconds, he released me.


    My tongue darted out of my mouth and licked my lips.


    My ears reddened.


    I was sure I looked like a tomato.


    "Stop touching me." I warned as I tried to struggle out of his arms.


    "Heartbeat, that can''t be possible. Your whole body is mine and I am yours." He replied.


    "You are not human." I wanted my words toe off as a question.


    It failed.


    It ended up as a statement instead.


    "Yes. The only human here is you, my dear." He replied, "We will meet soon, I can''t wait."


    The moment hisst words came out of his mouth, my eyes fluttered open.


    "We are here!" The same voice that instructed us to get on the spaceship said.


    It came from the pilot''s area.


    I took a deep breath before exhaling slowly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    New, here Ie!

 Chapter 10

    Edna


    The spaceshipnded carefully.


    A tiny cloud of wind and dirt bloomed as it settled on the ground.


    The door of the spaceship opened slowly.


    "Everyone should file out." The voice from the pilot area said again.


    I stood up from my seat with my bag.


    I opened the cloth bag the human leaders provided.


    There was a small knife. The knife had a worn leather sheath keeping its metal de hidden from view.


    I tucked the knife into the waistband of my underwear. I don''t know what can happen, I have to keep my cards as hidden as possible.


    The walkie-talkie was too big so I put it into my small bag. I wasn''t going to pass any tangible information yet so it wasn''t needed right now.


    There was some dry rations in the bag too. I didn''t touch those.


    I came out of the spaceship.


    I was thest to go out because of my preparations.


    A strange man came after me.


    His eyes red at me with intense displeasure.


    He should be the man that had been driving the spaceship.


    He must be upset that I came outst.


    Since he didn''t address the matter, I kept my mouth shut too.


    "Please, disperse. After getting enough information, the higher-ups would give us the go-ahead to leave this ce. When that timees, a message would be sent to your walkie-talkies and we would all gather at the ce the spaceship is." The man instructed, "My name is Jimmy and I am the person driving the spaceship."


    "Are we leaving the spaceship here? Won''t it be very noticeable to those aliens?" A woman from the civilian group asked.


    "I am not part of the exploration team. I am not going to gather information. I will drive this spaceship to a safe ce after you leave." Jimmy exined.


    His words made sense.


    He was the one that would bring us out of this strange. He has to be safe and sound.


    Otherwise, we would be doomed.


    I don''t have any driving skills and I don''t know if the other exploration team members had the skill too.


    "That is all I have to say." Jimmy said.


    A huge ballnded on the spaceship the moment thest word dropped from his lips.


    The ball was so heavy. It deformed the spaceship immediately itnded on it.


    More balls wereunched from somewhere unknown.


    The balls were the size of cannonballs.


    Theynded on the spaceship.


    Everybody scattered and dashed in random directions.


    Sweat beaded on my forehead and nose as I ran in a zigzag line.


    After getting far away from the spaceship, I stopped and nced at the ce we gathered previously.


    Within a few minutes, the beautiful spaceship that brought us to the was turned into unusable scraps.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I spotted Jimmy near me.


    Nobody had truly gone very far.


    A chuckle rang out.


    Five people came to the ce the spaceship stood.


    One of them scanned the whole area around them.


    The eyes of this man, or alien, collided with mine.


    His green eyes twinkled.


    Aliens had various features that distinguished them from humans.


    Some of they have the basic features humans have with some differences. Among the group of five that attacked our spaceship, one of them had a writing dreadlock while the rest had normal hair. All of them had pointy ears.


    One had white skin that was simr to human''s skin color. Another male alien had a tinge of green mixed into his body color.


    "Wow, a wee surprise." The one at the lead said.


    Thenguage was strange and formal somehow.


    Still, I could understand it.


    It was like an upgraded version of the Englishnguage.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Although I could understand thenguage, I don''t know if I would be able to read a written form of thenguage.


    "Who are you?" A male civilian with red hair asked carefully.


    "We are the inhabitants of this ce, obviously." The leader of the group of aliens replied.


    His smile reminded me of a cunning fix.


    It didn''t give me a good feeling.


    If they could understand the humannguage, it is very likely that they heard everything Jimmy said.


    We are doomed.


    We were exposed before we could do anything.


    These people are smart.


    Even if it was not sensitive information, they would be able to derive something from Jimmy''s words.


    I was panicking but I kept my face expressionless.


    I looked at the aliens with wariness.


    These aliens were wearing proper clothes and they looked okay.


    I could not see the thing thatunched the balls on our spaceship.


    My mind strayed to the man that had been visiting my dreamstely.


    Do these people have magic?


    My face paled.


    "They look like us but with weaker bodies. I think they are an exotic species. It seemed they came from outer space." One of the aliens said to the leader.


    The leader nced at the ruined spaceship with a thoughtful look.


    I didn''t run.


    The people that can destroy a spaceship that was made with great materials can bash my head in anytime.


    I wasn''t about to gamble on my life.


    Where there is life, there is hope.


    "Why did you destroy our ride?" Another civilian woman asked bravely.


    The three military members didn''t speak.


    They were observing these aliens with the same wariness I had.


    They are smart.


    "We can''t let you leave, my sweeties." The leader chuckled again, "You are going to bring us a lot of money."


    "Wow, Tekita. You think far ahead. Since the day the King banned the very of our people, we have been forced to do honest jobs. These group would solve all our problems." The male alien that addressed the leader previously said. "Yeah. Some of my old buyers had been disturbing me. These sweethearts came at the right time." Tekita said softly.


    From his demeanor, no one would suspect that this honest looking alien was a ve trader.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled.


    I must n every move I do carefully.


    I don''t want to be a ve but my hands are tied. Right now, I don''t have any choice but to roll with the things life gave me.


    I am very happy that I kept my knife in the waistband of my underwear. I am also very thankful that I did all my preparations in the spaceship.


    These aliens shouldn''t know what I was hiding.


    Footsteps heading away from us sounded.


    The man with writhing locks of hair didn''t even nce at the escapee.


    His hair shot out.


    The sound of an heavy object falling pierced into my ears.


    The hair tightened and began dragging the escapee back to the area around the spaceship.


    The escapee was a woman.


    I was right.


    We can not escape these people.


    Escape would have toeter.


    "There is no need to waste your stamina by running. You can''t escape us." Tekita said, "The sooner you ept your position, the better you will be treated."


    He said his words with a smile.


    The smile made me shiver.


    I hope am opportunity to make my escape urs soon.

 Chapter 11

    Edna


    "Kain, bring the vehicle to this ce." Tekita said to the male alien with strange hair.


    Nobody moved.


    Everybody might be bidding their time like me.


    I was worried about the woman that tried to escape though.


    She didn''t think things through.


    I won''t lie, she wasn''t the kind of person I wanted to work with.


    Her idiotic actions had given us the saddening results of escaping though. Escaping now wouldn''t work.


    Kain nodded and left.


    Tekita turned to us with a smile, "Now, it''s time for the introductions. You guys can go first. Everyone except Jimmy should say their names." Jimmy''s face darkened and his fists clenched by his sides.


    We were eleven humans present.


    The only woman from the military force straightened up.


    "My name is Yulia." She introduced.


    "My name is Joey." One of the men among the military trio spoke aloud.


    "I am Griffin." Thest military member said.


    I nced at the military personnel.


    They acted fast.


    This was not the time to show the strength of the human race.


    "My name is Edna." I introduced slowly.


    The other civilians gave their names.


    Their names are Habiba, Gianna, Bryant, Turner, Ryker and Tobias.


    There was four females in the exploration team, including me.


    The shrill sound of a vehicle''s tires rubbing against the floor broke the silence that ensued after the forced introduction.


    "Please, gather around. I have news to share." Tekita announced.


    We moved closer to him.


    The satisfaction shining through his eyes for our obedience was too obvious.


    ''Edna, you must be very calm.'' I encouraged myself.


    I would only be able to find the mystery man in my dreams by escaping my captors.


    After that, any information I gained during my adventures would be sent to the humans on the battleship.


    "Forget all your past experiences. You are under my control now. I know none of you have given up on the thoughts of escape, that''s okay. Our customers like a little dash of feistiness in their goods to spice things up." Tekita began, "What I will not tolerate is the actual escape. You can have wild thoughts but I will have a problem with whoever acts on that thought. Whoever you end up with would be your forever home."


    His threatening words did nothing to dissuade my ns.


    I was not going to follow his every instruction like a marite. I don''t know the character of the person I would get sold too.


    The only thing Tekita cared about was profit. Whether the patrons that wanted to buy us would treat the humans in the right way would not be in his consideration at all.


    Tekita continued, "Let mey a few rules first. If you obey everything I instruct you to do, we won''t have issues. You would be treated like the precious things you are. Disobeying me would bring its own consequences. Habiba, you have the grace of this escape being your first. This is why you were not punished."


    "Thank you." Habiba, the civilian woman that tried to escape bowed her head.


    Her expression could not be seen clearly.


    "You are wee. If any one of you escapes again, everyone in your group will be punished. If none of you wants encounter with death, don''t do anything stupid. We are going to the capital." Tekita finished.


    Nobody from the exploration team spoke.


    The stoic gazes of the human exploration team hid the thoughts brewing in each person''s head.


    "Now, climb into the car." Tekita ordered.


    The vehicle his friend or subordinate brought was some kind of modified monstrosity.


    There was little bumps on the tires to generate friction.


    The body of the vehicle was painted with dark green and ck.


    The colors were reminiscent of the human''s signature army picks.


    We climbed in.


    I was among the first people that boarded the car.


    The vehicle''s interior was bigger than I imagined.


    I don''t know if it was normal or if it was expanded with supernatural means.


    The vehicle had numerous seats that was divided into two separate groups.


    There was a straight space running through the two seat groups.


    The driver''s seat and shotgun seat was not demarcated. It made it easier for Tekita and his group to monitor is from the driver''s position.


    Tekita sat in the shotgun seat and his friend, Kain, sat in the driver''s seat.


    The other three sat in the numerous seats in the vehicle with us.


    Kain pressed something.


    I could not see what it was clearly because his body blocked my view.


    [Wee Kain, 087 is here to assist and serve you.]


    The voice was emitted by the whole vehicle.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It sounded like an alien female and it had a cheery voice.


    There was a hint of rigidness and static undercurrents in the voice. These rigidness and static undercurrents was reminiscent of the robots I heard my brother describe in the past. "Formte the fastest route to the capital from our current location." Kain instructed.


    His hair still moved like it was breathing.


    My face changed.


    A dull ache attacked my head.


    Oh no!


    This situation is getting worse. Everything is going downhill, fast.


    These aliens had technology that was far superior to whatever humans had created.


    Before the apocalypse, humans had invented robots.


    Still, a robot or AI would not be in any random ve trader''s hands.


    The best way to judge how a rule or technology is implemented is by observing themon people.


    If normal people are already using it, it was already guaranteed that the leaders of this would be using the technology or rules too.


    Humanity was doomed.


    I pray the human leaders won''t send any other exploration teams because of their haste for results.


    The faces of the three military personnel darkened.


    It was very obvious that they thought as far as I did.


    [Fastest route to the capital from your current location has been generated. You would get to the capital in 27 hours, 40 minutes.] The Artificial voice said after a while. There was a screen on the dashboard of the vehicle.


    A map appeared on the screen with a red dot.


    Tekita leaned down and studied the map.


    Kain nced at it too.


    "We would have to pass through Micano Desert. I heard it''s been a bit dangeroustely. Should 087 generate another route?" Kain looked at Tekita. Tekita rubbed his brows.


    "If 087 generates another route, it would be slower than this one and I want to get to the capital as soon as possible." Tekita sighed.


    "That''s a no, then." Kain shrugged.


    He pressed something and the car revved up.


    The sounding from the vehicle wasn''t too loud.


    "Tekita, I have another idea. We have to leave one of them behind." Kain said, "They came from the space outside the. There might be more of them."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I knew who the ''them'' Kain was referring to meant.


    The humans are the ''them''.


    Kain was spot on with his guess.


    There is a huge battleship hovering on this.


    I perked my ears and listened carefully.


    "I know. I have thought of that." Tekita replied, "They surely have more people hidden somewhere. I n to present one of them to the King''s research center in the capital. We should be able to get something to work with. The money and merits from doing this would supplement the ie we would get from selling the rest."


    My heart dropped to the pits of my stomach.


    I don''t want to be sent to a research center.


    Tekita and Kain was not afraid of discussing our fates in front of us.


    Their lowly evaluation of the humans in their grasp was very obvious.


    They didn''t try to hide away as they talked about our end.


    To them, we were just exotic goods, nothing more or less.


    "Tekita, you are so awesome!" Kainughed, "This is why you are the boss and we are the subordinates."


    "You are pretty smart too. I have to work harder so you won''t overtake me when I blink." Tekita joked.


    "True." Kain responded with a smile.


    There were little windows littering the two opposite walls of the vehicle.


    I sat near a window.


    The sky outside the vehicle was darkening slowly.


    Night would soon arrive.


    The humans in the vehicle didn''tmunicate with each other and the other three aliens sitting with us didn''t speak either.


    Kain and Tekita had gone quiet too.


    The oppressive silence in the car was suffocating.


    Blinking stars started appearing in the sky.


    The nighttime on this seemed to be very simr to the one on earth.


    My eyes fluttered close as leaned against the window.


    My thoughts were all over the ce.


    Even with the tense situation I was in, I was thankful that Tekita had not taken our bags and belongings from us.


    I don''t know if he would confiscate our belongingster and I didn''t want to worry about it now.


    All I knew was that the bags on me gave me some security. I was going to enjoy it for as long as itsted.

 Chapter 12

    Edna


    I found myself in a room.


    There were threedies in the room with me and I was in an extravagant dress. The dress was beautiful. It had lifelike flowers etched onto the material.


    I was supposed to be on Tekita''s vehicle.


    Without any doubt, I knew I was in one of my hyperrealistic dreams again.


    There was a faint anticipation brewing in my heart.


    I pressed that feeling down.


    ''You don''t love this guy! Pull yourself together, Edna.'' I chastised myself.


    This man from my dreams was pulling me into a pit I would struggle toe out from.


    A year of numerous meetings through dreams had worn my original intentions to resist down to the bare minimum.


    I knew that somewhere in my heart, I was feeling something for this man.


    What I have to do is nip this feeling while it was still in the budding stage.


    The wild man from my dreams was an alien.


    Romance that transcends race only happens in fiction books or movies.


    I wasn''t so delusional to try it out in real life.


    We were too different.


    Our values,s, upbringings and other things are too parallel. I don''t know if our ideologies would be able to intersect. The threedies were busy.


    One of them retouched my makeup. The seconddy''s hands were on my hair and thestdy was in charge of my dress.


    The seconddy removed her hand from my hair and sighed in wonder.


    "Miss, you are so beautiful." She said.


    The sincerity in her voice was moving.


    Although I knew she might be an illusion the man conjured, I was still happy with her words.


    "Thank you." I replied.


    The woman tinkering with my dress straightened up too.


    She didn''t say anything but the smile on her lips told me she was satisfied with her work.


    "Miss, please close your eyes." The firstdy doing my makeup said.


    I closed my eyes.


    There was no need to struggle unnecessarily.


    This wasn''t my space.


    The person I was looking for would soon appear.


    A light pressure touched my eyelids before moving away.


    "I am done, Miss. You can open your eyes." The makeupdy said.


    My eyes fluttered open.


    There was a full length mirror on one of the walls in the room.


    It was facing me.


    There was no way I could avoid looking at my appearance.


    Thedy in the mirror had red lips.


    There was a miniature lotus drawn with red paint in-between her brows.


    Her light green dress had various flowers embroidered on the cloth and the flower part of the dress shimmered.


    My hands touched my cheeks and thedy in the mirror repeated my actions.


    I could not believe that I was the one on the mirror.


    Heavy footsteps walked into the room.


    "Leave us." A familiar voice said.


    My soul and heart recognized the voice.


    The person I was waiting for was here.


    "Why are we here again?" I questioned as I turned to him.


    His appearance was clearer than thest time I saw him.


    His brown skin was like warm chocte mixed with milk.


    His golden eyes were as bright as touches.


    He looked delectable.


    He was in an outfit that was semi-standard by Earth''s criteria.


    He wore a light green shirt that had a few top buttons open.


    I could see the curve of his chest.


    His clothes matched mine.


    The way he was looking at me made me take a step backwards.


    He looked like he couldn''t wait to swallow me whole.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I missed you. I don''t know where you are yet. All I know is that you are in my territory." He smiled.


    His tongue darted out and licked the corner of his lips.


    I turned my eyes away.


    His actions were making hot and bothered.


    His long legs closed the distance between us.


    His hand snaked around my waist.


    With a pull, I tumbled into his arms.


    The man took a deep breath.


    "Heartbeat, you smell good." He whispered.


    His hot breathnded directly on my right ear.


    The ear became filled up with red color immediately.


    "If you want to talk, talk properly!" I grumbled, "Stop sniffing me like some kind of animal."


    He chuckled, "Heartbeat, you are funny. For you, I can be anything. The means you use to drive me crazy is still unknown."


    "You just want to be crazy on your own." I mumbled in a low voice.


    "You don''t believe me?" He asked.


    His walords assured me that he heard my rebuttal.


    "I believe you." I lied.


    "Heartbeat, you don''t. Let me show you." He said with conviction.


    His hand tilted my chin upwards.


    Before I could blink, his lips met mine.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I still felt the same sparks I got when he took my first kiss.


    A chill passed through me and I shivered.


    His overbearing kiss sapped my strength away.


    As time went on, I leaned all my weight in him.


    My legs felt like they didn''t belong to me anymore.


    His tongue darted into my mouth and explored.


    The man didn''t release me until I was a little bit away from suffocating.


    Immediately his lips left mine, I inhaled greedily.


    "I''m d I could make you feel a little bit of the things you make me feel." He said.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Without looking up, I knew he had a grin on his face.


    He lowered his head and kissed the ck crown mark on my neck.


    Another shudder ran through me and my legs softened.


    I buckled.


    I would have crashed on the floor unceremoniously if his vice-like grip on my waist didn''t keep me upright.


    "I have gotten my dose of your taste, it is time to go." He said.


    "Wait, what''s your name?" I asked as I straightened up.


    Having a name will make things easier on my part.


    I would be able to find him in real life and give him the whooping he deserved for his hooligan behavior.


    I won''t admit that I was looking forward to seeing him in real life.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. Forgive me, mydy. My name is Kieran." He introduced.


    The moment I opened my mouth to reply, the whole space and room shattered like broken ss.


    My eyes flew open and I sat up.


    I was still in one of the seats in Tekita''s vehicle.


    The vehicle had stopped moving and the three aliens were standing.


    I nced at the window beside me.


    Darkness covered the whole expanse I could see.


    Two luminous moons hung in the sky with uncountable stars dotting the sky.


    One moon was red while the other was smiliar to the one I used to see on Earth. It was greyish white.


    This is one of the many differences this would surely have.


    I have to constantly remind myself that this wasn''t earth.


    A blush coated my cheeks.


    Kieran was too active.


    ''Stop thinking about that rogue!'' I cautioned myself.


    "Go down. We are setting up camp here. Tomorrow, we start moving at the first signs of dawn." One of the tree aliens at the back said. Everybody stood up.


    I scanned the humans climbing down from the vehicle.


    Each person was expressionless.


    I hope nobody behaves stupidly in the long run because it would cost us.

 Chapter 13

    Edna


    Everybody alighted.


    "Who is your leader?" Kain walked over to the humans huddled in a loose group.


    I exchanged gazes with the members of the exploration team.


    There was no designated leader so nobody replied Kain.


    His brows furrowed.


    "Troublesome. Since there is no leader among you, I will have to just choose someone at random." He sighed before pointing, "You, take this."


    He was with a ck bag.


    He brought a cute metal cube out of the bag.


    I didn''t move and nobody moved either.


    I nced at every human present.


    I don''t know why the person he referred to remained still.


    Then, everyone turned to me.


    I suddenly became self-conscious.


    "Hey, girl with ck hair and green eyes, I am talking to you. You said your name is Edna or something. Take this and set up the camp for your group." Exasperation was as clear as day in Kain''s voice. I rubbed my nose and cleared my throat.


    Oh, I was the one he was pointing to.


    I didn''t even notice.


    Kain was very close to shoving the box he was holding into my face.


    I received the box he held out to me.


    "Uhm, how will I set this up?" I asked as I clenched my fingers around the miniature box.


    "Just press the button on it and follow the instructions there. I am sure you guys have something to eat. Don''t disturb us if it isn''t necessary." Kain said before he walked to the other side of the car. Tekita had already gone over to that side when Kain approached us.


    The area the vehicle stopped at had less vegetation and more sand.


    There was a few broken structures in the distance.


    The structures looked like weather-beaten houses and buildings.


    We were getting closer to a desert so the ground had more sand than usual.


    The other three aliens didn''t follow Kain to the other side of the vehicle.


    One of them had a box that was simr to the one Kain gave me.


    asionally, their eyes would stray to us.


    They were here to watch us


    My finger wandered around the surface of the box until I found a raised surface. The button was circr.


    I pressed the button.


    The button didn''t bounce back to the former position. It blended in with the smooth surface of the metal box.


    A light screen appeared.


    There was text on the screen.


    [Customize the interior of the tent. After making a decision, press the ''Create'' button.]


    Eleven humans were present, including me.


    I followed the instructions on the blue light screen and customized an area with eleven rooms. The option to add a bathroom wasn''t avable.


    The only thing I could change was the number of rooms.


    After I finished my task, I clicked the ''Create'' button.


    The box flew out of my hand the moment I finished pressing the button.


    Muted sounds came out of the box as it shed with blue lights.


    The box expanded and multiplied its former size by 1000.


    Clicking noises came from the box''s interior.


    After a few minutes, the phenomenon stopped and a square building made from metal took the box''s ce.


    There was a door at the entrance of the building.


    The same sounds that appeared a few minutes ago made an appearance again.


    I nced at the area the three aliens were standing at.


    A smaller building was taking shape.


    I stopped looking at them and walked over to our tent for the night.


    I pushed the door open and strode in.


    The other humans walked in too.


    The interior of the metal building was simple and straightforward.


    It was divided into eleven spaces with a thin metal door.


    White numbers was on each door. The numbers started from one and ended at eleven.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The thoughts of escape came into my mind again.


    I could not get rid of it even if I tried.


    This was the best time to realize any escape ns in my opinion.


    The security wasx and we had more options. If we get to the destination Tekita intended to bring us to, escaping would be in hell mode.


    Still, one part of my heart was skeptical.


    Did Tekita and his group really believe that we would stay put?


    His threats came to mind.


    I knew the threats he said to us wouldn''t include death though. Tekita wouldn''t want to harm his precious goods severely.


    Where there is life, there is abundant hope.


    I can work with his threats of punishment. What I would regret for life is letting this opportunity go.


    If he didn''t believe we would stay still, did he make any preparations to thwart our ns?


    I don''t know.


    I won''t lie, I didn''t put the three guards outside the tent in my eyes at all.


    Although the three minions outside might have superpowers, there was room for us to act. If we catch them by surprise, we would still be able to knock them out.


    I was debating within myself.


    One part of me wanted to bring everyone along. Doing this would make dealing with the three watchdogs an easy task. If I operated alone, I would find it hard to seed in my escape.


    On the other hand, acting alone had its own benefits too. I would not be obligated to take care of any liabilities.


    Finally, I decided.


    It was better to act as a group. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Escaping would be easier and it would make surviving in the midst of unknown aliens less suffocating.


    I opened my mouth to talk but someone beat me to it.


    "Everyone, wait. I have something to say." The only woman in the military trio, Yulia spoke aloud.


    The other humans that was about to pick a room stopped.


    My eyes focused on Yulia.


    The other humans looked at her too.


    Yulia handled the inquisitive gazes with ease.


    I closed my mouth.


    "I know each of us haven''t forgotten the reason we are here. The aliens are not as friendly as we thought. We need to escape this ce and find a way tomunicate with the battleship. The higher-ups should send another spaceship to bring us away. Anything after that is out of our hands." Yulia exined her view.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I nodded.


    Her words were feasible.


    "But, Tekita said we shouldn''t escape. He will punish us!" Habiba whispered in a tone everyone could hear.


    Yulia red at her.


    "Please, if you don''t have any encouraging things to say, keep quiet. Habiba, do you want to be whatever he instructs you to be? He is going to sell you as a ve for Caesar''s sake! So you just want to passively ept everything that''s happening? Just because of a flimsy threat, you are going to be a coward?" Yulia grunted, "You are one of the reasons some men look down on women."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I am just saying my opinions. You are the one bringing insults to a civilized conversation." Habiba argued.


    Their argument was annoying.


    My forehead throbbed.


    "That is enough. We should be thinking of how to get away from our captors sessfully, not arguing like little kids." I sighed.


    "You are right, Edna. I lost myself for a second." Yulia apologized, "Are you guys in or out? Actually, everyone has to be on board. We don''t want any snitch. Being part of the n would kill the urge to be a snitch. Joining this n is either a yes or a yes, no third option."


    She was right.


    "I''m in." I said, "We have to make ns to leave soon. The best opportunity to leave this ce is this very hour. Yulia, what do you think?"


    Yulia nodded, "You are on point. This night is the best time to make our getaway. There would not be another great opportunity after this night."


    "There would be no sleep tonight." Griffin said, "The male aliens keeping us under surveince has a higher chance of watching us in shifts. We can take the chance to knock them out and make our escape."


    Griffin''s words followed my initial thought process.


    "One of us has to go outside the tent under the pretense of using the bathroom. We would be able to get the structure of the shifts those watchdogs are following." The scar across Joey''s left brow moved as he spoke, "We are going to move as a group. I hope we would have gotten far enough before Tekita discovers we are gone."


    "Good idea." Tobias said.


    The other civilians echoed his words.


    The n we agreed on was okay.


    If a n is tooplicated, it would be a hassle to act it out. Besides, I don''t really trust the civilians in the exploration team.


    It was not like I am doubtful of their integrity. No. I was just doubtful of their personal abilities.


    Although every human in this apocalyptic era knows some kinds of self defense and martial act, the level of the skill would make a big difference


    A simple n was the best.


    "Griffin, you will be the scout. While you are outside, survey the surroundings too. If you notice anything wrong, bring the information back." Yulia said. Griffin nodded and left the tent.


    I clenched the bags in my hand and breathed slowly.


    The moment of truth would soon arrive.

 Chapter 14

    Edna


    A few minutes flew by.


    Griffin pushed the door open and walked into the metal tent.


    "So, how is it?" Joey asked.


    Nobody had moved from their positions.


    "There are two aliens outside their tent. The third one is nowhere to be found. I guess he must be inside the tent. I surveyed the surroundings too." Griffin reported.


    "What is the vignce level of the two watchdogs you saw outside?" I asked.


    If the patrolling aliens were too suspicious, the difficulty of our escape would increase drastically.


    "Their vignce level is medium. I think they believe Tekita''s warning would do a good job in keeping us in check." Griffin replied.


    "What about this area. Did you find any information? Describe what you see." Joey said, "We have to discuss everything here. After going out of this tent, no one should say anything aloud or to each other. We would just have to deal with the guards watching us and run as far as we can."


    "True." I concurred.


    "The structures littering this grounds might be able to distract them but I highly doubt that. When I surveyed this area, I saw white smoke rising at the edge of the horizon. I can see some buildings too." Griffin continued. Joey pursed his lips, "The buildings you saw should be part of a vige or town. Since there is smoke in that direction, the ce should be inhabitable. If we hide in that ce, it should be hard for our captors to catch us."


    "Okay. Since we cleared that up, it is time to move." Yulia scanned the faces of each person in the exploration team, "Everyone, please listen carefully. We are working with the smoke Griffin was talking about. After dealing with the watchdogs outside, Griffin would point at the direction he saw the smoke. Everyone has to run towards that ce without stopping or talking."


    "You have to try your best not to get caught. If we are quiet, Tekita and his goons shouldn''t notice our disappearance early. After all, we are supposed to be sleeping." Griffin said.


    "If there is something you don''t understand, please speak up now. After leaving this tent, there will be no questions or discussions." Yulia questioned.


    "I understand everything perfectly." I said.


    "Me too." The rest of the civilians chorused.


    "Please, everyone should be careful. Try not tog behind or get caught. The future of humanity rests on our shoulders." Joey said.


    "So, this is what we can do. The four women on this team would go outside and pretend to be pressed. We will act like we want to pee. The aliens outside might rx their guard when they see us." Yulia proposed, "Edna and I would find any material we can use in knocking those watchdogs out. The two other women can support. Then, I will return to the tent to signal to the men that everywhere is safe."


    "That is a great idea. After everyone is out of the tent, we would all run towards the settlement at the edge of the horizon." Tobiaspleted.


    Yulia nodded.


    A small smile was on Joey''s lips.


    The atmosphere between us was warm and smooth.


    "Okay. Edna, Habiba and Gianna, let''s go." Yulia said. She went outside.


    I and the other two women copied her actions.


    We saw the two aliens standing guard right away.


    The third alien wasn''t around too. Griffin was spot on.


    We walked closer.


    "Hey! What are you doing outside at this hour?" One of the aliens said.


    "Please, don''t shout at me. We are just looking for a safe ce to pee." Yulia replied.


    Her momentum was strong.


    The second alien snorted in derision.


    "Is that why you guys came together as a group? Each person should have left the tent to pee alone." He said.


    "We are safer in a group." Yulia sneered.


    "Go and do what you have to do. Don''t stay out for too long." The first alien said as he waved us away.


    My body was in a tense state.


    Adrenaline thrummed in my veins.


    The heady feeling coursing through me made my palms sweaty.


    Yulia found a ce closer to the aliens'' tent.


    Yulia squatted and the rest of us followed her actions.


    I could see a bit in the dark.


    Yulia''s fingers scanned the ground.


    She found something.


    She pushed the thing into my hand.


    It was an heavy stone.


    Her fingers went to work again.


    She rose to her feet when she found a suitable stone.


    Yulia pointed at the standing aliens.


    I nodded.


    Both of us stalked towards the aliens little by little.


    Finally, we got into a suitable range.


    The aliens were standing near their metal tent.


    Yulia and I faced an alien each.


    I stared at the back of my target carefully.


    All my attention was on the male alien.


    I raised the angr stone in my hand and brought it down


    The alien jerked.


    His body was about to turn around.


    I raised the stone and hit him in the same position again and again.


    I tried to make my actions as muted as possible.


    Finally, the alien stopped struggling.


    His body tilted downwards.


    I caught his body andid him on the floor gently.


    I nced at Yulia''s side.


    She was done.


    She did good justice to her military work.


    The other two women were still at the ce we got the stones.


    Yulia left the unconscious alien and walked back to our tent.


    I waited patiently.


    She didn''t stay inside the tent for a long period of time.


    A few minutes passed by and Yulia came out of the metal tent.


    The seven men, including Jimmy, our pilot came out of the tent after her.


    The group came to where I was waiting.


    Habiba and Gianna joined us.


    Griffin pointed at a direction.


    Everyone stared at the ce he was pointing at with intent eyes.


    Griffin took off a secondter.


    I followed him.


    Then, the rest of the exploration team members, including Jimmy started to run..Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The windy night air caressed my body as I moved forward with all my might.


    My heartbeats increased.


    I focused all my attention on putting one leg in front of the other as quietly as possible.


    "Ah!" A small scream interrupted the silence and a body hit the floor.


    I looked backwards.


    It was Habiba.


    She was sitting on the ground.


    Her hands cupped her leg. Dust stained her clothes.


    Something must have tripped her.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The other humans didn''t look back, they were still speeding towards the horizon.


    "Wait for me. Please, help me." Habiba cried.


    I couldn''t watch her sit there pitifully.


    I slowed down.


    I was prepared to turn around and dash to her position.


    I was fast.


    We should be able to keep up with the rest.


    The expression on Habiba''s face changed.


    A fleeting light filled with cruelty passed through her eyes.


    "Since nobody wants to help me, nobody should me me for what I am going to do. We are all going to pay the consequences of this escape." Habiba said. "No." I whispered.


    Habiba didn''t hear my voice.


    She was determined to being the rest of the humans down with her.


    "The humans are escaping!" Habiba screamed with all her might.


    Veins stood up from her skin because of the exertion.


    There was movements from the other side of the modified vehicle.


    My pace was already slow but I still reduced my speed again.


    Whatever I did now was futile.


    There was no need to continue running.


    Habiba had spoiled everything for us.


    No one would be able to escape now.


    A metal ball wasunched. It grazed my face by the width of a finger.


    More balls went past me.


    The balls were simr to the ones that destroyed our spaceship.


    These cannonballs was smaller than the ones that destroyed our spaceship though.


    It might be Tekita''s superpower.


    "If you guys escape sessfully, call my mother a whore!" Tekita''s furious voice yelled behind me.


    I closed my eyes.


    It was finished.

 Chapter 15

    Edna


    Kain''s strange hair rushed past me with intense momentum.


    Tekita passed me by.


    He didn''t even nce at me. His hands were outstretched and cannonballs came out of his open palms.


    The other two aliens Yulia and I knocked out was conscious now.


    Thest alien we didn''t see had joined them.


    The three aliens followed Kain and Tekita.


    I stared at the two moons in the sky.


    A sigh slipped out of my lips.


    It was over.


    Our escape ended in an epic failure.


    The painful thing was Habiba and her issues. We could have gotten away if she had the patience to wait a few minutes. I would have arrived at her side to help her move. Her actions spoiled everything.


    Now, Tekita would watch us closely.


    It was a sure thing that he wouldn''t give us the opportunity to slip out of his reaches again. He would doubled his security and guard.


    Besides, I didn''t forget the punishments he promised.


    The anger on his face and the fury in his voice was palpable.


    A bad premonition tormented my mind.


    A ball of emotions lingered in my chest.


    I wanted to scream at Habiba.


    I understood her point of view. Still, she shouldn''t jeopardize the whole team because of her feelings. Things would have been very different if I had gotten to Habiba faster.


    The self-me ate at my insides too.


    Habiba and I was at fault.


    Now, nobody was going to get away. Habiba made sure every human present rots in Tekita''s fury pit with her.


    Time went by slowly.


    A few momentster, Tekita and his group returned.


    Every member of the exploration team, including Jimmy, was there with them.


    There was various injuries on the bodies of myrades.


    The degrees of each person''s wounds was different.


    I think the degrees of their injuries depended on their zeal to escape from Tekita''s pursuit.


    Tekita''s superpowers must have hurt a lot.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kain''s hair had grown to an unimaginable size. The strands of his hair was wrapped around the members of the human race.


    Yulia, Tobias, Turner, Griffin, Ryker, Bryant, Jimmy, Joey and Gianna stared at Habiba with ferocious eyes. It was like she killed their mothers. Habiba didn''t mind.


    She was still in the same position she fell in.


    Her face was expressionless and she faced the burning gazes searing into her body with calm eyes.


    "Who gave you guys the guts to escape? It seems I have been too lenient with your group." Tekita growled, "My silence has been taken for a sign of weakness."


    "Something was disrupting my mental state when I got along with them. I finally know what is bugging me all these while. These people are too calm. Anyone that was told that they would be sold to very wouldn''t be so calm." Kain interjected.


    "You are right. I should have been more vignt. I thought they would heed my warning. Since they don''t know what is good for them, I would be happy to bring them to the right track in the best way I can." Tekita snorted.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Without even thinking deeply, I knew Tekita''s methods would involve violence and punishments.


    I knew he would deal with us when the escape failed. It was a sure thing.


    I was waiting for his verdict.


    I don''t know if Tekita would harm us physically. His anger sparked a tiny twinge of fear in me. I don''t know if he would go too far in order to prove his point and power. "You alerted us." Tekita said to Habiba.


    His face brightened up a little and a small smile lingered on his lips.


    Habiba didn''t deny anything, "Yes, I did."


    "Good. You are bold and frank. I didn''t notice your character build before. Although you tried to escape with them, the merit from your call offsets your offense. There would even be some rewards remaining." Tekita smiled. "Thank you for your forgiveness." Habiba responded.


    I didn''t look at her.


    It was sad.


    Officially, someone from the human race had defected to the enemy''s camp.


    After what Habiba replied Tekita with, it would be hard for me or any member of the exploration team to trust her again.


    Actually, from now on, I wouldn''t trust anybody else. The only reliable person is myself.


    "This applies to every one of you. I would give great benefits to anyone that tells me news about the little thoughts yourpanions might have. Better treatment would await whoever reports to me. You will never be able to escape me, you should know which option and choice to go with." Tekita said, "Now, it is time for the punishment I promised."


    I took a deep breath in and exhaled slowly.


    The time of reckoning was here.


    "Kain, bring them to the vehicle. Our little games would begin there." Tekita said.


    He left the moment he finished speaking.


    I didn''t wait for Kain to tie me up with the rest of the humans they caught.


    I followed Tekita immediately.


    Habiba rose to her feet.


    She limped after me and Tekita.


    We got to the area the vehicle was parked atst.


    "087, bring the electric chair out. Assist Kain in readying the water vat too." Tekita deadpanned.


    A whirring sound came from the depths of the vehicle before it became silent.


    [Orders confirmed.] 087 replied.


    One wall of the vehicle shook. It shifted a little to the right before moving to an horizontal position.


    The center of the wall writhed and squirmed. Finally, a metal chair took form.


    The chair had circr shackles welded into it.


    Kain walked into the vehicle using the horizontal wall.


    He pressed something on the opposite wall and arge water vat popped out.


    "087, fill the vat." Kain ordered emotionlessly.


    A sprinkler appeared from the wall of the vehicle. It was directly over the vat.


    I could now see why there weren''t many things in the modified vehicle at first sight.


    These things were hidden under 087''s control.


    Water dropped from the sprinkler into the vat.


    My heartbeats followed every drop.


    The wait for our verdict seemed to be harder than the verdict itself.

 Chapter 16

    Edna


    Finally, the water in the vat reached the brim.


    The sprinkler stopped automatically.


    "Kain, Tobias should go first. After acquainting him with the water vat, the next event is the electric chair." Tekita said, "After Tobias, Yulia, Griffin, Turner, Joey, Gianna, Bryant, Jimmy and Edna should experience their punishments in that order." Kain nodded.


    The other three aliens came closer to our position to monitor us.


    Kain''s hair grew rapidly before wrapping itself around Tobias body.


    Fear coated Tobias'' face.


    Kain brought Tobias to the water vat.


    He held Tobias'' head directly above the water with his hand. His fingers was holding Tobias'' hair in a tight grip.


    I felt pity for Tobias.


    His mouth was twitching in fear but he didn''t say anything.


    That was impressive.


    Begging wouldn''t really do anything. The fury on Tekita''s face assured me of this fact.


    Suddenly, Kain pushed Tobias'' head into the water vat.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tobias struggled violently.


    He moved like a worm.


    His two hands were already in a lock. Kain''s hair held him captive.


    Bubbles rose to the surface of the water vat. As the bubbles popped, Tobias'' cries sounded.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    After a few seconds, Kain dragged Tobias'' head out of the vat.


    Tobias opened his jaws and inhaled air greedily. Something choked him and he started to cough violently.


    A few momentster, Kain dunked Tobias'' head into the water vat again.


    He didn''t give him a chance to breath properly.


    Kain continued to repeat his actions.


    All colors drained from Tobias'' face.


    His pupils were dted and his mouth remained ck.


    After an unknown amount of time, Kain stopped dipping Tobias'' head in water.


    He dragged him away from the water vat like a rag doll.


    Kain brought Tobias to the electric chair.


    He dumped Tobias on the chair.


    The cuffs connected to the chair closed automatically


    "087, start the electric session." Kain ordered with an expressionless face.


    [Order received.] 087 replied.


    The Artificial voice didn''t ck off at all.


    The moment thest word said by the synthetic female alien voice dropped, Tobias began to convulse.


    An annoying sound caused by high-speed electric cells and electrolytes moving filled the whole area. The buzzing sound pricked my ears over and over again.


    Finally, Tobias stopped moving erratically.


    Within the next five seconds, he started convulsing again.


    The electric chair kept working periodically.


    Like the water punishment, Tobias wasn''t given the time to recover.


    Tobias'' face became pasty and pale.


    "Enough! It''s time for the rest to pay their dues. We can''t harm them too much. These people are our preciousmodity after all." Tekitamanded. 087 stopped the electric shock treatment immediately.


    The cuffs on Tobias'' body loosened before opening up.


    Tobias didn''t have any strength left. He looked like he was half-dead.


    He slumped sideways.


    The sound of Tobias colliding with the hard surface of the vehicle''s horizontal wall made me flinch.


    That must hurt badly.


    One of the three aliens dragged him away from the chair like an expired meat bag.


    The aliens brought Tobias to our metal tent.


    He pushed the door open and walked in.


    A few secondster, the alien came back alone.


    He must have dropped Tobias in one of the miniscule rooms.


    The other humans received the same treatment. The punishments left them in a semi-unconscious star.


    The aliens brought the punished humans into our metal tent without fail.


    Soon, it was my turn.


    Waiting for my punishment was excruciating.


    My heartbeats raced with every human that got punished.


    Kain''s hair wrapped around my body and brought me to the water vat.


    "Ah." Tekita sighed, "I had great expectations for you, Edna. I can''t believe you joined them in their escape. I thought you were smarter than that. I guess I was wrong." I didn''t reply.


    My brain couldn''t conjure any reply. Anything I said would be redundant. Tekita might not even believe my words.


    It was better for me not to bother.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    If we didn''t escape, Tekita would still feel suspicious. After tonight, he would still double his vignce against us. His surveince would not be very tight though. Our escape changed everything.


    If our escape was sessful, then everything would be well and good.


    Now, our escape would just be a means for Tekita to put his mind at rest while increasing his vignce. He would watch us like hawks watching chicks from now on. We would be prisoners in every sense of the word.


    He would not let the golden ducks in his hands fly away without generating money for him.


    "Go on, Kain." Tekita continued.


    Kain heeded his order immediately. He didn''t waste any time.


    He dipped my head into the water vat.


    Having my head in the water wasn''t hard at first.


    Before I could blink, the air in my lungs reduced and my chest hurt.


    I knew my lungs wanted oxygen.


    Kain was having none of that though.


    He kept my head in the water.


    My intentions to keep calm flew out of the window.


    I moved my body in every way I could. I wanted find a chance to inhale the oxygen I desperately craved.


    My fingers scratched the hair tying me up and I wiggled like a worm.


    My legs tried to kick my body away from the vat.


    It didn''t work.


    Kain''s hand was like an iron mp.


    It held my head in ce without moving.


    Water stung my open eyes.


    The water rushed into my nose and mouth as I struggled.


    My movements began to weaken.


    I could not draw strength from my body anymore.


    My nose, eyes, chest and throat stung.


    The pain was blinding.


    I felt like I could not hold on anymore.


    Kain released his hold on my head at was at this despairing moment.


    My head flew out of the water.


    I gulped the air around me like a thirsty traveller.


    The pain attacking my lungs reduced.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Before I could recover from the first drowning session, Kain pressed my head into the water vat again.


    He kept repeating his actions.


    I was numb.


    Both mentally and physically.


    I just followed his actions like a rag doll.


    The time I could hold my breath for became shorter with each dip.


    The pain in my chest, eyes, nose and throat multiplied.


    Finally, Kain stopped pushing my head into the water in the vat.


    He dragged me to the electric chair.


    The cold cuffs mped my limbs.


    "087, start." Kain said.


    An electric current passed through my body.


    My whole body cried out in agony.


    The electric current wasn''t strong enough to fry me immediately, it would just give me maximum pain while keeping me alive.


    The water content in my body acted as a medium for the electric current.


    Pain bloomed in every cell my body had.


    "Ah!" A scream tore itself out of my throat.


    I convulsed from the pain.


    A few seconds flew by and the chair stopped supplying electric currents.


    I leaned my whole weight on the chair as I breathed slowly.


    The electric currents resumed a whileter. It kepting in short bursts. A tiny space for rest was sandwiched in-between the electric chair''s activation time.


    The pain made my brain fuzzy.


    I don''t know how long have passed.


    The shackles holding me down loosened and I slumped on the chair.


    Thankfully, I didn''t hit the ground like Tobias.


    It wouid have been the cherry on my ice cream of pain.


    A tight grip dragged me away from the chair.


    I knew it should be one of the aliens.


    Tekita was really angry this time.


    He found a way to punish us without crippling us physically.


    This move he brought out suppressed any further thoughts of escape for now. Besides, he would be more watchful.


    The nearest future looked bleak.

 Chapter 17

    Edna


    My eyes fluttered open.


    The fatigue that was guing my body from Tekita''s punishments had reduced drastically.


    My eyes took the area around me in.


    I didn''t have to think too much.


    I knew where I was right away.


    I was in one of my realistic dreams again.


    This time, I was on a bed in an exquisite bedroom. The room was decorated in a way that spoke of extravagance and low-key luxury.


    I didn''t know I needed the peace and quiet this dream space offered.


    It was a pleasant break from the various things I experienced in real life. It was a getaway I didn''t know I needed.


    The door to the room opened and Kieran walked in.


    "Heartbeat, we meet again." He said.


    I rolled my eyes, "You are talking like you didn''t take every avable opportunity to appear in my dreams."


    Having a light banter with Kieran did wonders in brightening my mood.


    His lips curved into a smile.


    "You caught me." He said with a smile.


    Augh bubbled out of my throat too.


    A frown appeared on Kieran''s brows abruptly.


    His legs ate the distance between the door and the bed quickly.


    He came to where I say and peered at me.


    "Something is wrong with you." Hemented.


    His words weren''t a question but a confirmation of his guess.


    His dark gaze scanned my figure for something unknown.


    How did he know?


    The little bit of his power that I had seen came to mind.


    All my questions disappeared when I remembered his powers.


    "Who hurt you?" He asked in a dark tone.


    "It was a punishment. I fell into the hands of ve traders." I said finally.


    "ve traders? How?!" He took a deep breath and sighed, "Tell me everything slowly, Edna."


    My eyes shot to him, "How did you know my name?"


    "I have my ways. Reply my question, who are the ve traders and how did you fall into their grasp?" Kieran asked.


    His face was dark.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Anger was wafting off him.


    I exhaled slowly.


    "I am human and I am from Earth. Our copsed on itself some time ago and the remnants of humanity wandered in space. We found a new." I exined, "We decided to settle on this. s, we discovered that there are inhabitants on this. I am currently on the with other humans to investigate."


    "I can feel our distance shortening." Kieran said.


    "I know you are on this too." I replied, "There is no need to act mysterious."


    His lips hooked into a smile.


    The smile brightened the dark expression on his face.


    "My heartbeat is smart and beautiful. I am the luckiest man alive." Kieran chuckled.


    A blush coated my cheeks.


    I don''t know why he had so much control over me and my emotions like this.


    I might not be the most beautiful woman alive but I have my merits. I wasn''t in and I wasn''t ugly too.


    I have received my fair share of love words and confessions.


    I thought I was pretty jaded. I thought I had a cold heart.


    Kieran appeared and he subverted all my assumptions.


    "I thought you said your mark would detect and respond to any man that approached me with bad intentions?" I tilted my head in curiosity.


    For the first time ever, I saw Kieran''s ears turn red.


    He cleared his throat, "It would only respond to the men that wanted to im you for their own. Besides, it would just give them a little warning, it can''t attack actively. Trying to intrude in your dreams consumes tremendous power." My brow rose.


    Even Kieran had things he could not achieve.


    Entering my dream was a great feat though.


    "I might have a few strengths but I am not the strongest man in the universe. There might be an unknown person with more powers hidden somewhere. I am not a deity, the things I can do are still limited." Kieran answered the unvoiced question in my eyes, "Don''t worry. I am working on making myself better. I must have the power to protect you."


    I could detect an hidden helplessness in his voice.


    "Nobody asked you to be a deity. You are powerful, act like it." I consoled him awkwardly.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    His golden eyes lit up, "Okay, I am going to follow your advice now."


    Before I could blink, Kieran closed the distance between our lips.


    The softness touching my lips ignited uncontroble heat in me. The heat traveled straight to my core.


    I trembled.


    After a while, Kieran released me.


    I exhaled heavily as I stared at him with hooded eyes.


    His hot breath hit my sensitive lips.


    "I am acting like a powerful man now, right?" Kieran joked.


    I red at him yfully.


    "Shut up. If you don''t talk, no one would call you a mute." I said.


    "I know, I know. Whatever you say is right." Kieran said before taking his seat.


    The two of us settled down with a peaceful silence between us.


    "There is still something I can do though." Kieran sneered, "Anyone that dares to hurt you should prepare to be my prey."


    I wanted to reply but I didn''t get a chance to.


    The mark he left on my neck started to heat up.


    The pain was intense. Sweat beaded on my forehead.


    I gasped.


    The pain didn''t stay for too long.


    It disappeared as abruptly as it came.


    "I am sorry for hurting you. Now, anyone that harms you would have a mark left on them." Kieran apologized.


    "We are going to rest here for tonight." A foreign voice said.


    It was Tekita''s voice.


    I don''t know why his voice appeared here.


    "This person should be part of those who harmed you, right?" Kieran''s face became obscure again.


    I nodded.


    Having Tekita''s voice in this space when he was talking in reality should be Kieran''s work.


    "What is their names?" He asked.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Tekita and Kain. I don''t know the names of the others." I responded.


    I didn''t feel guilty for ratting Tekita and his group out.


    Although there might be more than three hundred thousand aliens bearing Tekita and Kain''s names, I felt unprecedented peace for reporting their names to Kieran. "It is time to go." Kieran said.


    The moment thest words dropped from his lips, the bedroom space shattered into pieces.


    I opened my eyes slowly.


    The vehicle wasn''t moving anymore.


    The three aliens were standing.


    The humans were on their feet too.


    Yulia was near my seat.


    "I was about to wake you up. Tekita said we are stopping here." Yulia said.


    This morning, Tekita woke us up early. His wish to get to the capital as soon as possible was obvious.


    Our escape might have scared him.


    I was tired and I was sure that the other humans were in the same shoes. Our captors didn''t give us a chance to rest.


    At the first crack of dawn, we were on the road.


    I didn''t get enough rest so I napped in the vehicle. It was going to be a trip that would take a few hours anyways.


    My nap did its job. Besides, seeing Kieran and sharing a kiss with him improved my spirit too.


    I sent a grateful nce to her, "Thank you."


    "You are wee. Let''s go." She said and came down from the car.


    The others had left the vehicle.


    The three aliens behind us stared at us warily.


    I came down too.


    I noticed something.


    The humans alienated Habiba. Their actions weren''t even subtle. She looked like a lone star.


    I knew this shouldn''te as a surprise.


    My pity for Habiba bubbled in my heart.


    I suppressed it and gathered with the rest.


    Habiba made her choice and I have decided on mine too.

 Chapter 18

    Edna


    "Menno, drive the vehicle to the designated area." Tekita instructed.


    One of the aliens with pointed ears and shing green eyes stepped out.


    He nodded and took the keys from Kain.


    "We should be able to reach the capital tomorrow. It would be a few hours journey from this ce." Kain said.


    "Yes. Our nonstop ride saved time." Tekita replied.


    "I can see money smiling at me." Kainmented.


    "Me too." Tekita smiled.


    His eyes twinkled.


    The inn we stopped at was big.


    It was a storied building. It had three floors.


    An old signboard hung above the huge door leading to the interior of the inn.


    The writing on the signboard had faded and it was hard to read the correct words. The area around the inn was remote.


    There was no houses or other establishments around. We were in the desert.


    The only thing here was sand and more sand.


    Thankfully, we had always been in the vehicle. We didn''t encounter any mishaps.


    When Kain mentioned this desert previously, I thought we would encounter misfortune surely.


    I am d that we were safe.


    I don''t think I can muster any strength to fight an unknown beast.


    Tekita walked in. Kain was behind him.


    The humans followed and the two other aliens were at the rear.


    The first floor of the inn had arge lobby. There was a sleepy receptionist behind the counter. Tekita went straight to the counter.


    "We would like to book a room." Tekita said.


    The sleepy receptionist straightened her posture and stared at our group with hooded eyes.


    "How many rooms? Do you need food and hot water?" She asked.


    "We would like to book tworge rooms. If the two rooms are side by side, it would be a bonus. I want food for this night only and there is no need for hot water." Tekita exined.


    "Okay." Thedy said.


    She opened a draw below the counter and brought two keys out.


    She slid the keys towards Tekita.


    "The two rooms are side by side. Since food is included, your total billes to 300 pinkas." Thedy said.


    Tekita didn''t waste any time.


    His hand dug into his pockets.


    He brought three crumpled bills out andid it on the counter.


    "Your fee." He pushed it to her.


    Thedy put the money away.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Your keys have the room number inscribed on it. Room 1 to 10 is on the second floor. Your rooms are on the top floor. The room doors also have numbers on them." Thedy sighed before leaning her weight on her chair. She went back to her sleeping position without adding any extra actions.


    Tekita''s eyes scanned the room.


    The stairs leading to the upper floors was near the lobby.


    Tekita didn''t make a move for a while.


    Finally, Menno, the alien that was sent to park the vehicle walked into the inn.


    Since the person he was waiting for was here, Tekita stopped waiting in the lobby.


    Tekita brought us to our floor.


    "Take the key." Tekita said to me with an half-smile on his lips, "I believe none of you would try to escape again. The next result of a failed escape won''t be light punishments alone, I will destroy you."


    A chill ran down my spine when his threats graced my ears.


    I ignored the chill and received the key.


    Tekita walked to the room beside me and opened the door. He and his group entered the room.


    The sound of the door closing broke the silence hanging over the human team.


    I inserted the key into keyhole and opened the door.


    All the humans present filed in.


    I closed the door.


    There was arge bed at the center of the room.


    A smaller mattress was on the floor beside the bed.


    "So, how are we going to do this now? I don''t really care about the arrangements. All I know is that I am not sleeping next to Habiba. I don''t want her to stab me in my sleep. She''s capable of something like that and more." Yulia snorted. Her arms were folded across her chest.


    I understood her concerns.


    Yulia was like a little firecracker. She didn''t permit the little grain of sand in her eyes at all. Habiba was a grain of sand in her eye.


    Habiba rolled her eyes.


    "You guys shoulde off this! You nned to abandon me in the first ce, why are you ming me for dragging you along with me?" Habiba questioned.


    She folded her arms too.


    There was a hint of grievance hidden in her eyes.


    Humans are social beings.


    Ignoring Habiba would have an effect on her. I can''t me the others too.


    Because of Habiba, a good escape failed.


    I am the kind of person that tries not to care about my impression in other people''s eyes and mind. Even with this, I don''t want to be ignored.


    The humans present were the only familiar people I know.


    The other people in this are aliens.


    No one would expect to share the woes and pains of the human race with aliens. It is highly likely that they would not understand.


    "I told everyone before. You have to try your best. If you get caught, it is on you!" Yulia argued as she red at Habiba.


    I rubbed my brows, "Yulia, Habiba, enough! Instead of arguing, we should get quality rest. The situation in the capital is unknown and probably dangerous, we should try to keep the infighting to the minimum." "You are right." Yulia sighed as she let her arms fall to her side, "I still don''t want to sleep next to her though."


    "Yulia!" I said, "I will sleep next to Habiba and you would sleep next to me. Gianna would be near you. Thedies should sleep on the smaller mattress. The ratio of the females to the males is substantial." "Alright, I''ve heard you." Yulia put her arms up in yful surrender.


    Habiba didn''t say anything.


    A gloomy air enveloped her.


    My forehead ached.


    I don''t know what she expected. Did she think the humans she betrayed would wee her into their midst with open arms after what she did?


    Even with the pity I felt for her, I can''t trust her with anything again. The people I can give my trust to in this human group are few.


    "Habiba, you acted rashly. When you called for help, I was already on my way back. I thought both of us would be able the keep up with the group after measuring my speed. I did not expect your next action." I exined.


    "I didn''t know. I thought you guys abandoned me. I didn''t want to take the punishment for our collective actions alone. I am not a saint." Habiba muttered.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I was not a saint too.


    Still, I don''t think I can do what Habiba did.


    "Thank you." Habiba said.


    She walked straight to the mattress.


    She choose the side of the mattress that bordered therge bed.


    Yulia didn''t move.


    The other humans didn''t chip in.


    Yulia voiced the thoughts in their hearts though. Anybody that ims they were not resentful of Habiba''s move was lying with their eyes open.


    I walked to the bed.


    I was ready to get more rest.


    Suddenly, the ground shook.


    My mind strayed to the earthquake on earth.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    What is happening again?


    Yulia tensed and the others went into wary mode immediately.


    The ground kept shaking violently.


    Habiba stood up.


    Something hit the door to our room.


    The door shook and dust spilled everywhere.


    We stared at the door.


    The unknown assant behind the door hit it again.


    This time, the door failed to stop the hit.


    The wooden door shattered and red vines rushed into the room.


    A nce at the scene outside the broke door revealed mayhem.


    Vines were everywhere.


    The guests in the inn was battling against the vines. Tekita and the other aliens started using their superpowers to repel the carnivorous vines.


    The red color the vine carried signified danger.


    Some kind of mutant nt was attacking us.

 Chapter 19

    Edna


    The vines iled everywhere.


    I still kept the knife that was included in our individual goodie bags.


    The other humans dumped the contents of their bags on the floor and grabbed their knives too.


    I shed at a vine targeting me.


    The de sunk into the vine before staying still.


    I retrieved the de with all my might.


    Some red juice spurted out of the wound and a screech sounded. The noise pierced into my eardrums.


    It caused disorientation.


    I didn''t have any time to focus on the other humans.


    One distraction and I am a goner.


    All my attention was on my battle.


    My danger rm was ring loudly.


    I don''t know.what would happen if I fall into this nt''s clutches and I was not willing to find out.


    I dodged and stayed on my tippy toes. I was ready to move anytime.


    This nt was testing all the martial arts and self-defense I had learned during my lifetime.


    Sweat slipped from my forehead downwards.


    My breath came out of my mouth in pants.


    My sweaty palms tightened around my dagger.


    Another vine shot towards me.


    I lowered my head to evade it.


    The vine was cunning though.


    It turned around in a tricky way.


    I was unprepared.


    The vine was close to my body.


    During our battle, I had sustained some injuries from the vines. I wasn''t about to add to that.


    I acted quickly.


    I brought my de down.


    The vine acquired another injury.


    Another deafening screech shook my eardrums.


    This screech was different somehow.


    After it stopped, numerous vines gathered around.


    It was like a bloody tsunami.


    The vines writhed and twisted creepily.


    A shiver went down my spine.


    I clenched my weapon tightly as I stared at the vines.


    I felt like something was watching me. Those hidden eyes held fury.


    The gathered vines threw themselves at me with ferocious momentum.


    I tried to dodge and sh.


    I cut a few vines down.


    The vines I destroyed was a drop in the bucket inparison to the twisting river the vines made.


    More vines wereing towards me.


    There was a limit to the vines I could dodge and sh.


    My arms and forearms ached badly.


    The pain and numbness was doing a good work of driving me over the edge.


    My attacks were weakening and there was nothing I could do about it.


    The vines seemed to be angry at my shes.


    The tsunami these vines made still targeted me.


    I inserted my knife into a iling vine. Red juice came out of the wound and the vine stopped moving.


    I didn''t get a chance to breath.


    Something hit me abruptly.


    The force behind the attack made me fly. I was airborne for a brief second before I headed downwards. My body hit the wall.


    Crippling pain intertwined with the area that hit the wall.


    My skull ached and throbbed.


    Something poured out of the back of my head. The liquid was sticky and the smell of rust filled the air.


    I was injured.


    My bones felt like they weren''t mine anymore.


    "Ah!" A scream tore itself out of my mouth.


    The vines moving towards me stopped for a second.


    The next second, the vines continued their offensive.


    This time, the vines didn''t try to hurt me physically. A tiny vine hidden in the river of red vines sneaked closer to me. It slithered behind me.


    I waved my hands weakly to fight against the vines besieging me.


    There was no power in my body and the attack I just experienced sapped the little strength I could gather.


    Was I going to die here?


    I was unwilling!


    Something drilled into the wound at the back of my head without mercy.


    An unfathomable darkness appeared in my vision. The darkness spread itself rapidly.


    Finally, it swallowed my consciousness.


    When I regained consciousness, I found myself in some kind of magical ce.


    Everything was dreamy and pink.


    Although I knew I was in the middle of a battle, my body was rxing infort.


    It was hard to prevent my body from acting on its own.


    My expression became wary.


    Something tugged at my heart.


    I followed the pull.


    There was no other option.


    A vine must have drilled into my wound. I don''t know how I got here and I don''t know how I will get out.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It was better to follow the clues I have first.


    I got to the ce the pull was bringing me to in a few minutes.


    There was a huge cluster of red vines before me.


    The vines moved without wind or interference.


    It was the vine that attacked the inn.


    A few minutes to ago, I was thankful I didn''t experience the cruelty of this desert. I did not know that reality would p me in the face a few momentster.


    I should not have rejoiced early.


    Humans can''t stay on this.


    New surprises kepting up one after the other. If we even settle here, our standing might be low.


    The aliens here have superpowers, the technology here is advanced too and now, there are mutated nts with intelligent consciousness appearing.


    Humans don''t have any superpowers and our bodies are weaker than these aliens.


    Staying here is a recipe for disaster.


    This nt must have intelligence.


    Being present in this unknown ce solidified my guess.


    The vines seperated until I found something in the center of the vine cluster.


    There was a woman''s face at the center of the vines.


    Her eyes were open. Her ck pupils was like a haunting curse.


    She was beautiful.


    Her red lips was pursed.


    Her eyes wererge and she seemed to have light makeup on.


    Her whole demeanor was majestic.


    Her static pupils turned to my figure when I arrived.


    "Girl, wee." She said slowly.


    "Where am I?" I asked.


    "This ce is a mixture of your mind and mine. I brought you here." The nt said.


    "Why am I here?" I questioned.


    Deep down, I knew that this nt could have killed me when her vine drilled into my wound.


    She brought me here instead.


    There must be a motive for her actions. She would gain something by sparing me.


    If I know what it is, it might give me an edge in saving my life.


    "Your blood is special. Taking your body would give me an upgrade. I would be a special cross between nts and two-legged creatures." The woman said, "I want you to give your body to me." She stared at me with calm eyes.


    It was like she was sure I will give my body up to her withoutints.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "No." I responded, "Merging with you wouldn''t be beneficial to me, right? I will be assimted as nutrients."


    The woman''s brows scrunched together, "It is an honor to be the next step of my upgrade! Your status as my nutrient is immense grace. Why will you say no?"


    Iughed in a ridiculing tone, "I don''t want that honor and grace. I am fine like this. I don''t know why I can''t say no to my death."


    "Your refusal doesn''t have any impact on the current situation. Whatever I want, I get! I will have your body and there is nothing you will be able to do stop it." She chuckled.


    I was confused.


    I could not wrap my head around her words.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! What did she mean?


    The space we were in faded away into darkness.


    When the inky darkness cleared, I could see the interior of room Tekita booked for us in the inn.


    The vines attacking the guests of this inn twisted to my position.


    The vines drilled into the wound at the back of my head.


    I tried to fight back.


    My attempt failed.


    I could not even move my finger.


    A terrible guess came to mind.


    The nt was in control of my whole body.


    I could see everything but I can not respond.


    The vines had destroyed the walls and doors of this inn as they moved.


    Numerous eyes fell on me.


    Pain thrummed in every nerve of my body but I could not make a sound.


    Yulia, Habiba and the other humans stared at me with fear.


    Finally, there was no vines in the inn.


    Only dead and broken vines littered the floor.


    The living vines were in my body.


    Something moved beneath the skin of my face.


    My skin bulged and writhed.


    My legs tingled.


    My lower body began to change.


    In the blink of an eye, I changed from an human into some kind of half beast.


    Vines extended out of my lower body.


    My legs disappeared and writhing, red vines took their ce.


    I could feel my lips curve into a cold smile.


    My consciousness started to reduce.


    This mutated nt was trying to assimte me after taking control of my body.


    I can not die away like this.


    I haven''t lived my life to the fullest yet. I promised Tyler that I would live well.


    Besides, I have not seen Kieran in person yet.


    There were many things I still have to do. I can''t leave the world now. It is impossible.


    The vines extending from my body resumed their attacks on the guests.


    Some guests were fleeing in random directions while the major part of the guests that watched me change into something unknown fell into the vines'' clutches.


    I gathered my mental energy and began my counterattack.


    I was going to fight until myst breath!


    Even if I lose, I must make this body useless to the invading nt.


    The first time this nt messed with me would be herst.

 Chapter 20

    Edna


    I focused on my brain.


    I want to seize control from the nt. My brain was a great ce to start.


    My head felt like a thousand needles was inserted into it. The pain reduced the power of my offensive attack.


    I didn''t let that stop me though.


    I gritted my teeth and continued what I was doing. Going through all these pain would be worth it if I win my body back.


    Staying dormant wasn''t an option.


    I would surely die if I didn''t fight back and I only have a certain percentage of dying when I resist the nt''s control.


    My choice was already decided the moment the nt kicked me out of the mental space she brought me into.


    The nt''s consciousness seemed like a huge tsunami. It was great and the oppression it emanated chipped at my willpower. Disdain for me was transmitted to my mind. My body wasn''t her original form after all. I had a little advantage.


    I kept pressing forward with all my might.


    I don''t know if it is the flight and fight response helping me, I was able to keep the carnivorous nt at bay.


    I was weak but I escaped the fate of being devoured alive.


    Finally, my efforts bore fruits.


    The gigantic tsunami that represented the nt''s consciousness started to recede and reduce. I didn''t give it any time to recover.


    I continued my offensive.


    As the nt''s control and mental strength reduced, I was empowered.


    I thought I would be killed and assimted. The tables shifted.


    The mental battle between us took some time. I don''t know how much time passed though.


    ''You will pay for this!" The nt woman''s dying scream shook my mind.


    After dropping her resentful word, he disappeared without a sound.


    A strange stream of rejuvenating power coursed through me.


    A sigh slipped out of my lips.


    I stopped attacking the guests.


    The vines in my lower body withered and my original legs took shape.


    My actions halted the ongoing battle.


    I became the focus of everyone''s gaze again.


    Tekita''s eyes glowed.


    His presence reminded me of the thing I should have considered the moment I defeated the crazy nt.


    I should make my escape now.


    I knew I was different from before.


    Subtle power flowed through my veins.


    This wasn''t something I have experienced before.


    The protruding skin on my face didn''t disappear along with the nt.


    I scanned the ruined inn.


    I was ready to make my escape.


    Yulia looked at me with hopeful eyes.


    The fear that coated her pupils when the nt took control was nowhere to be found.


    ''I am sorry.'' I apologized to her mentally.


    I can''t bring anyone along.


    The only person I can save is myself.


    If I establish myself in the future, I woulde back for them. For now, taking them with me is suicide.


    I don''t have the power to fund that kind of project.


    I turned around and ran to a broken window.


    My speed surprised me.


    The windy air was filled with sand particles. It pricked my face as it blew past me.


    I prepped myself to jump.


    We were in the top floor after all.


    I knew my strength had increased. I don''t know if I would survive safely after jumping down from three floors. I wasn''t about to find out.


    I saw a few things connected to the building that I can use to break my fall. I noted those things down.


    When I was ready, I let myself go.


    A muted noise created by something sharp traveling through the air sounded.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    An unknown thing hit my back.


    A sudden weakness abounded from somewhere unknown. I was in the middle of my jump.


    My hands slipped and I tumbled out of the window.


    The strong urge to survive pulsed through me.


    I stretched my hand and grabbed the jagged edge of the broken window.


    Pain assaulted my nerves as the pointy tips of the window''s material poked my palm.


    The pain didn''t make me let go though.


    If I release my hand, death awaits me.


    As I moved, the unknown thing that hurt me left my body before falling yo the ground.


    I nced at the floor.


    I almost curled up in horror.


    Someone threw a dart.


    The dart had a small tube connected to it. The tube must have stored the medicine that sapped me of my strength.


    "Kain, bring the cor." I heard Tekita''s voice.


    Then, he appeared near the window and the broken walls.


    He hurled me from the window back into our ruined room with his two hands.


    I gasped heavily from my exertion.


    Coming close to death repeatedly wasn''t funny.


    If I said I didn''t know who shot something at me, I would be lying.


    I made a mistake.


    The moment I crushed the evil nt, I should have disappeared. After waiting for a few minutes, I sealed my fate.


    Tekita nced at me.


    "I may not be able to deal with a mutated nt that has no weakness, but for any living being walking on two feet, I am confident I can suppress them." Tekita smiled, "You thought you could leave just like that? Naive!" "You bastard!" I cursed.


    He was right.


    The nt didn''t have any weakness in her original form. As her vines were destroyed, more vines took their ce. She was invincible.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I don''t know why she was obsessed with my body though. I don''t really believe in her words.


    Tekita was ying with my life.


    All he cared about was the ways he could secure his benefits.


    When he shot the dart at me, I was almost outside the window. The shock from his sneak attack made me lose my footing.


    If I didn''t react quickly and grabbed the remains of the broken window, I would be meat patty by now.


    Tekita was obsessed with the benefits he would gain. It was disgusting.


    "I know I am. You aren''t telling me something new." Tekita replied, "Your value has just increased with this new mutation. No one on this can survive when a mutated nt tries to seize their body. Humans are really unique. No, maybe you are the special one."


    His words highlighted my stark reality. I became the duck with golden eggs.


    "This is the cor." Kain said as he walked to Tekita''s position.


    Tekita received the cor and squatted beside me.


    The silver cor glinted coldly in the dim light.


    "The is the remote." Kain said as he gave Tekita the controller.


    I tried to muster some strength.


    It didn''t work.


    Tekita pressed a button on the remote. The silver cor divided into two equal halves. He came closer to me and mped the cor around my neck.


    The weight of the metal cor was light.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This discovery didn''t make me happy though.


    Right on cue, the medicinal effects in the dart Tekita threw at me ebbed away slowly.


    I sat up.


    "Edna, you shouldn''t do what you are not suppose to attempt. This cor has spikes and it also has electric nodes to conduct a punishing current." Tekita advised, "Choose your cards wisely."


    His finger hovered over a button on the remote.


    He pressed the button lightly. Sharp objects poked the sensitive area on my neck.


    He was joking.


    The smile on Tekita''s face was irritating. Still, I knew there was nothing I could do.


    This man must never fall into my clutches. If he does, I would show him what hell looks like.


    I returned square zero.


    I am going to bid my time again.

 Chapter 21

    Edna


    Tekita rose to his feet.


    Some guests had left the inn.


    The inn was in a state of disrepair. Sleeping here was a risk.


    I don''t even know how the carnivorous nt found this ce.


    The other guests didn''t leave. They stared at me with bad intentions.


    Tekita walked forward with the annoying smile still on his face.


    "If any gentlemen anddies are thinking of stealing Edna from me, I would suggest you think again. I am with Mr Maol MacNeis." Tekita said, "If you are willing to offend him, I will dly oblige." Silence took over the ce.


    Thw man Tekita worked with must be powerful. His name carried weight.


    The expression on some guests'' faces changed. A few men and women left immediately.


    This wasn''t good news for me.


    The devil I know-which is Tekita-is better than the angel I do not know.


    At least, without this cor hindering me, I was confident that I would make my escape if an opportunity arose.


    With an unknown person, the chances of escaping decreases and mycking knowledge would cripple my abilities.


    "If we kill you and your crew, Mr Maol would not take revenge on anybody. How''s that?" A bulky man with green hair asked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    His pupils looked like a reptile''s irises.


    His vertical pupils sent a chill down my spine.


    The smile on Tekita''s lips didn''t drop. He kept his momentum going.


    He didn''t falter under the stranger''s oppressive gaze.


    "That is where you made a mistake. My vehicle is in the parking space and I have a microchip in my heart. Mypanions have the same modification. If anyone on my side dies, you will be in trouble. The microchip would send a signal to Maol. My vehicle has a backup system that would send a signal to Maol after the connected heartbeat tracker goes still. If I am you, I would think carefully about my next actions." Tekita said.


    "You are lucky." The stranger finally said.


    Tekita''s preparations were thorough.


    I didn''t even know all this information he was revealing.


    I could not help but be more wary and careful.


    Getting away from Tekita''s control is moreplicated than I thought.


    "I know." Tekita replied.


    Finally, the other guests dispersed. Only the inn staffs remain.


    "Menno, bring the car to the entrance of the inn. We can''t stay here anymore." Tekita instructed.


    Menno nodded and left.


    The heavy atmosphere hanging over us was choking.


    I rose to my feet.


    Most of my strength hade back. I could still feel that a tiny part of my powers were locked away though.


    During the battle, I didn''t have time to study the humans. Now, I have surplus time.


    I scanned the humans standing around.


    Someone was missing. The person was a civilian. I cracked my head to remember who it was.


    It was Bryant.


    He wasn''t the type of person that talks too much. He''s presence on the team was tame and low-key.


    I can''t believe he was gone.


    A body on the floor captured my attention.


    The body was in a miserable state.


    Holes littered the surface of the body and the body was as dry as felled wood. The terrified expression on the body''s face was the ingredient of nightmares.


    The blood in the body had been sucked away.


    Broken vines were on the body and its surroundings.


    So, this is where the vines'' red colores from.


    A knife was beside the body.


    I could recognize that knife anywhere.


    It was the knife the higher-ups gave each member of the exploration team.


    The identity of the body was clear.


    Another blood debt was added to the hatred I have for the nt.


    She almost killed me and she sucked life away from Bryant. She ended his young life.


    Although I have some of her powers now, I can''t help the disgust I felt for her.


    Heavy expressions was on the surviving humans'' faces.


    All this strengthened my thoughts. Humans should run away from this. We should leave as fast as we can.


    Dangers abounded everywhere.


    The whirring sound of the vehicle''s engine jolted me out of my wandering thoughts.


    "Let''s go." Tekita said as he walked downstairs.


    We all followed silently.


    Menno came down from the driver''s seat and climbed into the seating area.


    Tekita and Kain sat at their former positions.


    The other aliens and humans, including me, filed into the vehicle.


    I sat near the window.


    Kain started the car immediately.


    Soon enough, the vehicle began to move at a fast speed. The movements of the vehicle was a great luby.


    I would have fallen asleep if I didn''t have a lot in my mind.


    Within the span of a few minutes, many things changed forever.


    I was attacked and I almost died. I gained powers beyond the scope of human thinking and Bryant, one of my team members died in the most painful ways avable.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Someone sat beside me.


    It was Yulia.


    I didn''t speak.


    "Edna, the feeling inside me isplicated. I don''t know if I should be happy or sad when your escape failed." Yulia began.


    I looked at her in surprise.


    This wasn''t the kind of words I expected from Yulia.


    In my view, Yulia was a steady woman. I could understand her fury when Habiba jeopardized everyone on the team but I didn''t know she had little thoughts about me too. "What do you mean?" I questioned.


    "When you tried to leave, I sent you a signal to save me. You didn''t." She replied.


    I stopped looking at her.


    I turned my gaze to the moving scenery outside the window, "This is simr to the issue with Habiba. Although her motive isn''t pure, mine is understandable. I am not familiar with my newfound powers. The only person I can save at that time is myself. I calcted everything. Taking anybody with me would lower the chances of me escaping the inn. I thought I coulde back for you guyster. I didn''t know I was already doomed to fail. Tekita would not let go of me."


    "I suspected all this. Still, my heart didn''t want to listen." Yulia continued, "This was why I wanted to hear your views. I don''t want to have any grudges rted to you."


    She was right.


    Sometimes, the heart would misbehave. Logic can be twisted when it concerns emotions.


    At least, I am thankful that she confronted me instead of letting it rot within her.


    I admired her for that.


    I knew some of the humans would hear our conversation. Yulia helped me.


    I had already exined my reasons for leaving them behind.


    I don''t want to see one of them stabbing me in the back at a critical moment.


    We stopped speaking.


    The issue was resolved.


    I continued watching the scenery outside my window.


    The background had blurred because of the vehicle''s speed.


    Hours flew by.


    The sun began to start its'' daily journey. The light it brought shone down on the.


    We travelled through the night.


    We didn''t stop for a moment.


    My bum ached.


    I sat down for hours.


    We have gotten to the heart of this. At least, this is what I would call the capital.


    We passed through buildings, settlements, viges, towns and cities on our way here.


    We are finally here.


    The capital looked great.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Highrise buildings was everywhere.


    The designs on each building is different.


    Some looked like the Chinese ancient architecture on earth, others looked like Victorian age structures. I could still see many buildings that hinted at some heritage rted to earth. This shows that most of the aliens'' thinking followed the same paths humans ventured into.


    Hovercrafts flew overhead.


    The vehicle stopped at a huge building.


    We didn''t stop at the entrance. We went through the back.


    Kain parked the car.


    Tekita brought a thin and rectangr item out.


    The item made from ss.


    I could see the vehicle''s dashboard at the other side of the ss when I nced at it.


    Tekita tapped something and blue texts appeared on the screen.


    It should be theirmunication tool.


    "Hello Maol. We brought goods." Tekita said into the smart device.


    A smooth voice came from the other end of the call, "Where are you?"


    "I am at the auction house. I parked my car at the back." Tekita replied.


    "Okay, my men would bring you in soon." The person he was calling replied.


    Happiness coated the person''s tone.


    "Everyone should get down." Tekita ordered.


    He opened the car door and came down.


    Kain joined him.


    The three aliens at the back ushered us out of the vehicle.


    We waited patiently.


    A few minutes passed by.


    The back door finally opened and men in ck attire poured out of the building.


    One of the men came forward with a light smile.


    "Tekita, long time no see." The man greeted, "I thought it would take some time to get quality goods. It seems I underestimated your prowess."


    This man wasn''t the man on call with Tekita a few minutes ago. He should be Maol''s subordinate.


    "Franklin, you are ttering me. I didn''t expect this stroke of luck either." Tekita replied humbly. "Come with me." Franklin said with a chuckle.


    Tekita nodded.


    The men in ck surrounded us and escorted us into the building.


    The auction house was like a beast and the backdoor was like the beast''s mouth.


    For some reason, a chill ran down my spine.

 Chapter 22

    Edna


    Franklin brought us to arge hall.


    Couches, cages and other decorations were in the hall. A man was sitting on one of the chairs. Franklin walked to the man and bowed. The man nodded.


    With Franklin''s behavior, I knew who this man was. It wasn''t hard to guess.


    The man sitting down was Maol.


    Maol was slim. An informal t-shirt and jeans highlighted his physical merits.


    His blonde hair was sleek andbed.


    He looked like a human.


    The things that betrayed his identity as an alien was his pointy ears and reptilian pupils.


    I don''t know what his superpower was.


    I had to be extremely cautious.


    After acknowledging Maol''s nod, Franklin turned around and left the hall.


    The numerous men that brought us here followed him outside.


    They didn''t leave totally though.


    I could still see the shadows they left on the floor. They are guarding the entrance to this hall.


    "Tekita, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Maol said.


    Tekita scratched his head, "Yes. I know you prefer quality goods. I don''t want to bring things you wouldn''t like so I stayed away."


    "Don''t say that. The goods you being are always quality. Your goods sell more than my estimation most times, don''t belittle yourself." Maol replied.


    "I am d you think that." Tekita replied.


    Maol didn''t take a look at us from beginning to the end.


    This man caused my warning bells to ring.


    He was extremely dangerous.


    The way he called us goods activated my flight and fight mode.


    I curbed myplicated mood and listened carefully.


    "You don''t know how happy I was when you said you are here with new goods." Maol sighed, "There is a new auction scheduled for today. It would hold very soon. I am still thinking about the ways I can increase our auction house''s items selection for today. You brought a pillow when I am feeling sleepy. Thank you."


    "No worries. You are the one I should thank. I hope your auction goes well." Tekita said slowly.


    He didn''t act like a big boss-he only acts like that when he was with us and his replies were humble. This Maol guy was not simple.


    "Tekita, this batch of goods are new. Who or what are they?" Maol asked.


    His scary eyes finally settled on us.


    I shifted ufortably. His eyes wasn''t smiling even with the smile hanging on his lips.


    His eyes stared on me for a longer time frame.


    Tekita straightened up, "These ten people are humans."


    Maol raised a brow, "Humans? What do you mean? I don''t think we have any human branch on Blue Star."


    So, this we are on had a name. Blue Star was a good name.


    "They aren''t native inhabitants. I came across their gathering when theynded on this. From their words, I noticed a few things." Tekita exined.


    "Oh?" Maol nced at us again.


    "Something must have destroyed their. They have a spaceship above this. These humans here are just members of the exploration team." Tekita continued, "I didn''t let them leave. Since the King has banned ve trading, we have to look for other alternatives. These humans are a great way to go around the King''s orders. We would get our money and we wouldn''t get on the King''s bad side for disobeying hismands."


    "You are correct. They are exotic goods. They will steal all the spotlight at the auction." Maol said, "After some time, more humans might get sent down. We have to capitalize on this new ie stream before it blows up. Those humans should be numerous. Even with their numbers, there will be a limit to ones we can sell."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "You outlined everything perfectly." Tekita concurred.


    "What do you want for your goods this time? The money you asked forst time has been sent to your ount. The settlement for bringing information about the humans to me would be calcted separately. We will discuss more about the humanster." Maol questioned.


    "We don''t need cash currently. I want a work position with great promotion potential." Tekita said, "I haven''t decided on what I want for the information about humankind."


    Maol nodded appreciatively.


    "Your request is reasonable. I will get back to you soon." He said.


    His words was a clear dismissal.


    Tekita smiled.


    "Oh! I almost forgot." Tekita sighed, "This is Edna. We encountered a mutated nt in the inn we wanted to stay in. The mutated nt tried to seize her body but it failed. She inherited some of its powers."


    Maol''s eyesnded on me, "She is really unique."


    "Yes." Tekita replied, "She wanted to escape but I stopped her. This is the remote control for the cor on her neck. It has spikes and electric punishment."


    Tekita gave the remote to Maol.


    Maol''s finger rubbed the buttons on the remote slowly.


    "Maol, we don''t know much about these humans. If you wish, you can send one of them to the research center." Tekita advised.


    Maol nodded, "Thank you. I appreciate your efforts and considerate thoughts about me."


    Tekita turned around and left. Kain and the other three aliens left too.


    "Please introduce yourself." Maol said leisurely.


    He leaned backwards as he stared at us with a burning gaze.


    Nobody replied his words.


    Gradually, his eyes changed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It turned into a sharp knife.


    "Stubborn, are we?" He chuckled, "There is a solution for that. For your sakes, I hope you don''t try me. My methods aren''t something you can stomach and still be okay in the long run. Especially you, Edna. Your life and death rests on this remote controller. I shouldn''t teach you how to behave, right?"


    He was right.


    Since we are here, there was nothing we can do anymore. The only time we can act is when our buyers rxed their guards.


    Escaping Maol was a pipe dream.


    His finger pressed down and an electric current ran through me.


    I couldn''t control my body. I lost all feeling.


    I slumped to the floor unceremoniously. My head hit the ground and pain bloomed in that area.


    ''Bastard.'' I cursed Maol inwardly.


    I heard his warning. Was the electric punishment really necessary?


    The electric current disappeared as abruptly as it appeared.


    "What are your names? I don''t want to repeat myself again." Maol said.


    I gasped heavily.


    "Edna." I muttered.


    I did not have any strength. The current volume of my voice was the highest pitch I could reach.


    "Griffin." Griffin introduced.


    The others said their names too.


    I looked like at the ceiling of the hall dazedly.


    We went from the frying pan into an open fire.


    Maol was a predator.

 Chapter 23

    Edna


    "See? Introducing yourself wasn''t so hard. You guys just like to make easy things hard. I''m thankful we are on the same page now." Maol said.


    Nobody replied.


    "Franklin!" Maol called out loudly.


    Franklin walked into the room promptly.


    "The auction is starting in a few minutes. Get the humans ready. I will send the necessary info to Jovelyn''s terminal." Maol instructed, "Edna,e with me." Maol stood up and walked out of the hall. I copied his actions.


    Maol weaved through hallways.


    The numerous turns we took disorientated me. It would be hard to remember the exact routes Maol took.


    I didn''t let despair sink in though.


    Maol brought me to a closed room.


    The room had an open balcony. ck curtains veiled the view of the scenery outside the balcony.


    A pair offy chairs and one table was all the furniture the room had.


    An intricate light hung from the ceiling and curly smoke rose from the incense burner at the corner.


    The smell was heady and fresh.


    Arge device was on the table. It looked like a tablet. A fruit bowl and a wine bottle was beside the tablet.


    Maol sat down on one of the chairs.


    "You can sit." He said.


    He picked the tablet up and turned it on.


    Standing in defiance wouldn''t do anything to help my case so I took my seat.


    The silence that ensued was horrendous.


    There wasn''t any topic to discuss. I stared at my nails as my mind wandered.


    Time ebbed away.


    A bell rang.


    The sound travelled to every crook and corner.


    "Hellodies and gentlemen, I am Jovelyn Manysay and I am your host for today." A sweet voice said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t know what happened but the curtain veiling the auction site from us parted.


    The balcony was built in any innovative way.


    I could see everything that was happening below the balcony. Nothing was hidden at all.


    The auction site had a raised tform at the end.


    Jovelyn was standing on the raised tform.


    She was dressed in a provocative way. Her feminine assets could blind men.


    Her red lips was curved in a cheeky smile. She was the perfect blend of maturity and sweetness.


    Numerous seats surrounded the podium in a curved structure. The auction hall was filled to the brim. The fates of mypanions was unknown.


    "Jovelyn is still as lovely as she wasst month." A male alien chuckled. His outfit was luxurious.


    His voice didn''te from the normal seats near the raised tform.


    It came from the balcony opposite us.


    There was a limited number of balconies present.


    The special rooms should be for the VIPs.


    "Thank you, mister. I am d you think so." Jovelyn replied.


    She was holding a device in her hand.


    It was simr to the smart device Tekita called Maol with.


    She nced at her screen.


    "Wee patrons to another blessed auction! We have special goods today, I can give you the guarantee that you would like them." Jovelyn said, "For new patrons, you can check the tablet to browse our item collection and the avable information for this auction. The first item is the Jack-o''-fruit."


    I nced at Maol.


    He was browsing the tablet.


    If I didn''t know that he was affiliated with this auction house, I would have mistaken him for an ordinary patron.


    "Do you want to see the items we have in store? You have been staring at me for quite some time." Maol said without raising his head.


    I looked away.


    I settled my gaze on the hostess at the podium.


    "No need." I replied.


    Although Maol didn''t treat me in a very rough way, he didn''t set me free either. I was on my tippy toes when I am dealing with him. I didn''t forget the electric punishment he gave me before we came to this room.


    The silver cor on my neck reminded me to be cautious at every moment.


    The reason he didn''t lump me with the other humans was because of my value.


    If I didn''t merge with the mutated nt, I would be receiving the treatment Yulia and the other humans were subjected to.


    I was still amodity to him. His calm treatment didn''t make me lose my mind and focus.


    He didn''t say anything else.


    Jovelyn snapped her finger.


    A few secondster, two men wheeled a ss box in.


    An orange fruit was in the ss box. The fruit was strange. Red veins filled every avable surface on the fruit.


    A strong yellow light wasing from the fruit''s innards. It made the fruit glow eerily.


    This should be the Jack-o''-fruit.


    The two men didn''t leave after bringing the fruit in. They stayed near the box like statues.


    "The Jack-o''-fruit is the fruit of a mutated nt called the Jack-o''ntern. It lives near the Micano Desert. Many people have fallen into its death trap. Our team took a lot of effort to bring it before you, our patrons." Jovelyn introduced, "The Jack-o''ntern uses illusions to trap its prey. On the other hand, the fruit it makes does the opposite. Eating the Jack-o''-fruit clears hallucinations and delusions caused by medical reasons or other incidents. The base price is 50,000 pinkas. The price increments should not be lesser than 10,000 pinkas."


    Silence reigned for a while before a wave of bidding ensued.


    "60,000 pinkas!" A voice said from the audience seats.


    "70,000 pinkas!" A woman''s voice said.


    "85,000 pinkas!" An easygoing male alien in the audience seats said. He was sitting at the front row and he was closer to Jovelyn.


    Nobody made a bid again.


    The blooming smile on Jovelyn''s face assured me that the auction house made a killing with this item.


    An auction provides ways to make a product more valuable than it would normally be priced at.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "85,000 pinkas for the Jack-o''-fruit. Any other bids? Are our esteemed patrons going to let this valuable fruit go?" Jovelyn said as she scanned the hall, "The fruit is going once, twice and it''s sold! Mr Elek, congrattions on winning your item!" The two men that wheeled the ss box in took it out.


    "The next item on the list is ourtest invention. This invention is called the Patty Robot." Jovelyn introduced.


    I tuned her out.


    Jovelyn continued introducing more items and the patrons kept bidding for the things they liked.


    The atmosphere in the hall was harmonious.


    "Finally! We have gotten to thest item on the list. This item is a batch. We have nine humans avable." Jovelyn said.


    Her words brought me back to the auction.


    I perked up and watched Jovelyn like a hawk.


    "You might want to ask, what is a human? I will dly enlighten you, my dear patrons." Jovelyn chuckled, "Humans are simr to us. They are just weaker. Just think of them as a version of us that has been watered down. They don''t have superpowers either. These humans are a great way to work around the King''s fight against ve trades. He said we can''t sell our fellowpatriots, he didn''t say we can''t sell humans."


    To me, the joke at the end wasn''t funny.


    Still, waves ofughter rang out in the hall.


    The King of this capital tried his best to eliminate ve-trading but his subjects participated in underground deals.


    It was pitiful and infuriating.


    I continued watching silently.


    I don''t even know why a sane person enves another. I am addressing both humans and aliens.


    Humans aren''t exempt from ve trading. I have read books that depicted humans enving theirpatriots because of skin color, riches or a sick desire to be in charge. Giving a person money for the job they perform is a great alternative to getting ves.


    Everyone would have been happy then.


    I think both humans and aliens alike just wanted the high thates from controlling a sentient being.


    "The first human is called Yulia. She haspact muscles. She must have been doing constant exercises." Jovelyn introduced before snapping her finger.


    The two men that brought the Jack-o''-fruit appeared again.


    This time, Yulia was themodity they wheeled in.

 Chapter 24

    Edna


    Yulia was in arge cage. The metal bars of the cage glinted coldly as she was wheeled in. The outline of the cage door was clear. A huge padlock stopped any attempts of escape in the cradle.


    Yulia wasn''t in her original clothes. She was wearing a green gown that highlighted her assets and curves. It wasn''t provocative though.


    Yulia scanned the audience with a sneer on her lips.


    Her eyes was simr to a predator''s gaze. It was cold and frightening.


    The despair of her situation and the determination toe out on top shone in her pupils. She hasn''t given up yet.


    When Yulia scanned the hall with her eyes, I felt like our eyes collided for a brief second before she looked away.


    She might have realized that it was me. I wasn''t so sure about my guess though.


    I was almost at the edge of my seat.


    "Yulia is the exotic goddess many of our patrons have been dreaming of. We tested her, she is fertile and disease free. She is even untouched." Jovelyn continued, "Yulia''s base price is 300,000 pinkas. Any bid on her must have a minimum of 50,000 pinkas as the increment. Anything lesser than that would be counted as an invalid bid."


    Another wave of bidding ensued.


    "350,000 pinkas!" An excited male voice in the audience seats said.


    "450,000 pinkas!" Another voice chipped in.


    "500,000 pinkas." A strong male voice came from a VIP room near ours.


    "700,000 pinkas." Another voice filled with leisure cast their bid.


    The total amount Yulia will be sold for kept increasing like a rocket.


    The expression on Yulia''s face became darker as the bidding war went on. She gritted her teeth.


    Her gaze was venomous.


    She started tough.


    Herughter was sarcastic and eerie.


    The bidding war paused.


    Jovelyn nced at her.


    "Yulia, do you have something to say?" Jovelyn questioned.


    Her words didn''t sit well with me at all. It was hypocritical.


    She was asking for Yulia''s opinions like it would change anything. They would still sell Yulia off, her thoughts about it didn''t matter.


    She was still a ve and the most idiotic thing a ve would do is trust their master.


    The same goes for me.


    Since I was more ''valuable'' ording to Tekita and Maol''s words, my future was uncertain. I don''t know the situation I would end up in. This thought did a good work of keeping me in a jittery mood. "Nobody should waste any money buying me. You won''t see returns on your investment. It is better to stop while you are ahead. Your losses would be minimal or non-existent." Yulia spoke loudly. Her voice echoed and it reached every corner of the hall.


    "Hahaha, she is just joking. Patrons, don''t mind her." Jovelyn chuckled, "The stressful journey to this ce is messing with her mind."


    "Disgusting." Yulia sneered as she watched Jovelyn from the cage.


    The two men that brought her in looked at her with a frown.


    Their fists was clenched.


    If their gazes could kill, Yulia would be six feet underground at this very minute.


    Jovelyn had quite the influence.


    There was more to her than it was on the surface.


    Yulia didn''t mind though.


    She matched their res with her own.


    The smile on Jovelyn''s lips fell.


    The next second, the smile was back on her face again.


    Hmph! She was resilient.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "1 million pinkas." A voice came from one of the VIP rooms.


    The voice was from a male. It was mellow and cool.


    The smile on Jovelyn''s face brightened significantly.


    Yulia''s face paled.


    "Any other bids? Are you going to let a fiesty firecracker like Yulia go without fighting for her ownership? That would be such a shame." Jovelyn egged the audience on. Her words didn''t work though.


    I don''t really know the value of their currency. Still, I knew 1 million pinkas would be a lot of money.


    Is wasn''t something amon alien would give away.


    I don''t know if I should happy that Yulia was sold for a good amount of money or if I should wallow in my sadness.


    I don''t want to see her embarrassed or shamed by a low amount of money.


    The amount this patron spent set my mind at ease. At least, he would cherish Yulia because of the amount he spent on her. She wasn''t going to be an item that could be discarded at any time. The man that bought has a higher chance of taking care of her.


    Soon, calctions began to set in.


    There was still hope for the human race!


    I


    hope the rest of the humans would be sold to someone powerful and great.


    We should be able to influence the aliens we are going to be sold or given to.


    It would make escaping easier.


    We should probably find how to meet up with each other too.


    Suddenly, Yulia spat in the direction of the man that intended to buy her.


    Her saliva didn''t get past the stage but the disdain and mockery was very clear.


    Jovelyn''s face changed into a scowl.


    This time, a smile didn''t spring up on her face.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Take her away." She mouthed to the guards manning Yulia''s cage.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Those men acted promptly.


    They wheeled Yulia out of the auction hall immediately.


    I nced at Maol from the corner of my eyes.


    There was a shallow smile on his lips.


    He didn''t look like he was affected by Yulia''s defiance.


    He looked like he was watching a show. Following that thought, it means Yulia and her actions were clownish.


    His nonchnce sent a chill down my spine.


    "Mr Leevi Esk, don''t mind the nonsensical disy we put before you. She isn''t tamed yet." Jovelyn said, "We can train her for you. Teaching her how to behave is free." "No need. You guys snuff the fun out of everything." Mr Esk said.


    His voice and words brought a smile back to Jovelyn''s face.


    "You are right." Jovelyn said.


    I felt like I was in an ice cer.


    The image of Maol in my mind was erged again and again.


    The auction house was a profitable business. The connections and wealth it generates made Maol a dangerous man.


    Jovelyn''s cloying voice interrupted my thoughts, "Now, it''s time for the next human on the list. His name is Griffin!"


    Two men brought Griffin in. He was in arge cage too.


    The only change was the fact that the two guards manning his cage was different from the ones in charge of Yulia''s cage.


    Watching my teammates get sold was hard to watch. Even with the ufortable feeling attacking my mind and heart, I didn''t lose focus. I kept my eyes on Jovelyn and the stage. Oh boy.


    In this tricky game of chess with fate, I wasn''t going to lose.

 Chapter 25

    Edna


    Unlike Yulia, Griffin was calmer. He didn''t act out. He scanned the auction hall with folded arms.


    His hooded eyes hid his thoughts from view.


    "From his physique, it is clear that he works out a lot too." Jovelyn introduced Griffin excitedly, "No one would lose out when they acquire him. He, himself emanates his worth. The price is still the same old amount. Griffin is going for 300,000 pinkas and each increment must be above 50,000 pinkas."


    The audience and the patrons were more tame this time.


    Everything went smoothly and surely.


    "800,000 pinkas." A cool female voice said.


    It came from another VIP room too.


    I couldn''t see her appearance clearly.


    The curtains in the VIP rooms act as a veil.


    Faint authority oozed from her voice and words. It was the kind of aura and authority that came with being in a powerful position for a long time. After she spoke, no other person said anything.


    "Griffin is going for 800,000 pinkas. Miss Nairi Tourian, enjoy your purchase." Jovelyn said and she waved at the two men guarding Griffin''s cage.


    The two men nodded and took Griffin away.


    "We are still on the humans'' list. I hope I wasn''t boring our patrons?" Jovelyn questioned as she wiggled her eyebrows in a suggestive fashion, "Ladies and gentlemen, please wee Habiba to the stage."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Immediately Jovelyn''sst words dropped, the two men that brought Griffin in transported Habiba into the hall.


    Habiba''s cage was different from the other two I saw.


    It was more sophisticated.


    There was a padded bed for her to sit on.


    Griffin and Yulia had to make do with the iron cage as it was.


    My eyebrow rose.


    Why was Habiba''s situation drastically different?


    Soon, the answer to my unvoiced question arrived.


    Once Habiba was settled, Jovelyn opened her mouth.


    "Habiba''s base price is 300,000 pinkas. The minimum increment is 50,000 pinkas." Jovelyn said, "Before the bidding starts, Habiba has something to say."


    After Jovelyn finished speaking, she sent a signal to Habiba.


    Habiba straightened up.


    She scanned the hall.


    "Buying me would bring great benefits to you, great patrons. I know some secrets of the human race that you all will be interested in." Habiba started, "I am smart too. All in all, buying me is a sure way of attracting good things to your esteemed selves."


    Her words sounded like thunder in my ears.


    Habiba was willing to betray the human race!


    I knew her actions were just a way to secure things for herself. Still, it didn''t change the deep punch to the gut this news gave me though.


    Her betrayal would make everything harder.


    The hall was silent for a moment.


    A few secondster, the hall became noisy. Bidding prices came from various patrons.


    It was ufortable to watch.


    Humans were really courting disaster bying to this.


    We should have moved on after we saw this.


    The consequences of our decision to settle on this were just beginning and it was a hard pill to swallow.


    "900,000 pinkas!" A slimy voice said.


    This time, the voice wasn''t from a VIP room. It was from the audience seats.


    It was a surprise.


    I thought only the rich VIPs call out astronomical amounts of money.


    The man that called out the bid stared at Habiba with a curve on his lips.


    The man gave me an ufortable feeling.


    He was like a lurking green snake in the green grass.


    He won''t be seen until he strikes out.


    No other person increased Habiba''s bid.


    "Thank you, Mr Arthur Monteil. Habiba is going for 900,000 pinkas!" Jovelyn said.


    Habiba heaved a sigh of relief. She was rejoicing too early.


    She doesn''t know what she was getting into.


    The unconcealed intent to scheme was present in Arthur''s eyes.


    He would milk Habiba for everyst pinkas he bought her for.


    I didn''t have an issue with that. Habiba brought whatever results she would see with Arthur on her own head.


    The thing I am not reconciled with was the fact that Habiba''s actions wouldnd a painful hit on humankind.


    Still, a snake and a backstabber was a good match.


    The bouncers wheeled Habiba away.


    The rest of the humans came onstage one after the other.


    Nobody offered to betray their race like Habiba did.


    I can imagine Yulia going into a fistfight with Habiba after hearing the awful news.


    Time flew by.


    Finally, thest human was sold.


    "Edna, it is time to leave. The uing activities are of no particr importance." Maol''s voice said and he turned his eyes to me.


    I broke our eye contact off and twitched my nose.


    The words of a big boss.


    I rose to my feet.


    Maol''s words weren''t a question that asked for my input or opinion. It was a fact.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    He had already decided everything himself.


    I didn''t mind though.


    An opinion wouldn''t change my current status.


    Maol strode out of the VIP room. I followed his footsteps.


    The closed doors I didn''t notice in my way here just led to the other VIP rooms.


    The man that bought Yulia should be lurking around.


    Talk of the devil and he will appear.


    The door we were about to pass by swung open.


    The man I was thinking about came out.


    His eyes stayed on Maol for a brief second before settling on me.


    More specifically, his eyes were glued to the cor I was wearing.


    My outfit didn''t do a good job in hiding it from the public.


    I was starting to second guess my decision to trust Yulia with this guy. He looked like a pervert.


    I was willing to give him the benefit of doubt though.


    "Mr Maol, long time no see. It is a little difficult to see your esteemed face." Leevi said casually.


    A smile was on Maol''s face.


    "You joke, Mr Leevi. You are the esteemed individual." Maol replied.


    "She''s a ve." Leevimented.


    I had to use all my willpower to stop the urge to roll my eyes.


    Thank you for stating the obvious, captain obvious.


    I looked away from him.


    "Yes, she is." Maol replied.


    "Is she for sale? I can see she is special goods." Leevi pressed on.


    This man couldn''t take a hint.


    I wasn''t sold with my peers, that should have told him something.


    I wasn''t in the position to talk or retort though.


    A man that could spend 1 million pinkas on Yulia wasn''t the kind of person I wanted to offend.


    "Unfortunately, she is not for sale." Maol said.


    Leevi shook his head, "It is a pity."


    Finally, he moved aside and made way for us.


    Maol bowed towards him before leaving.


    I matched Maol''s pace.


    Soon enough, Leevi''s figure disappeared as we moved farther away from the door to his VIP room.


    Today was a tedious day and I was extremely tired.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I was just jumping from one problem to another.


    I looked down at my hands.


    I thought having superpowers would change my fate. It didn''t. It gave me an edge but I wasn''t able to utilize it.


    My powers just made me more valuable to my vers.


    Maol brought me to another area entirely.


    It looked like a residential area that was integrated with the auction house.


    He stopped in front of a door.


    "You will stay here tonight. Everything you need for the next 10-13 hours is in there, including food. My bedroom is beside yours." Maol said.


    I listened intently.


    "Okay." I nodded.


    My handid on the doorknob.


    I have had enough of people for today.


    I need some quiet time alone.


    "I know I shouldn''t remind you that there are guards keeping watch over this ce. Don''t do anything you woulde to regret. Don''t forget, the key to your life and death is in my hands." Maol warned as he touched his pocket, "Tomorrow, you are going to follow me to the morning court."


    The threat was as clear as day. Previously, I saw Maol put the remote control for my cor in that particr pocket.


    His words rang like a bell.


    Trepidation assailed my body.


    Sweat gathered on the surface of my palms.


    I blinked rapidly.


    "Get quality rest. We will meet tomorrow." Maol said before turning around to leave.


    I saw something in his pupils before he left.


    It was the light of determination mixed with a little bit of greed.


    Maol had always maintained his cool before me. It was strange and eerie to see those emotions on his face.


    Whatever was going to ur tomorrow would bring great benefits to Maol. Those benefits aren''t something the auction house''s proceedings and profits can bring to him.


    If the auction house had the ability to cover those future benefits, he would have sold me off like the rest of the exploration team.


    Apparently, I was one of the keys to those benefits.


    A chill shed through my spine.


    I didn''t stare at Maol anymore.


    I unlocked my door and bolted into the room.


    Even if I was in Maol''s territory, the door between us seemed to act as a quality barrier for me. It put my mind at ease.


    My fear wasn''tpletely gone but I was better than I had been a few seconds ago.


    Tomorrow was not going to be easy.


    The time of my reckoning was approaching.

 Chapter 26

    Edna


    A knock interrupted my sleep.


    I sat up on the bed.


    I should have been more vignt when I was in an enemy''s territory. I just let myself go like that. I messed up terribly.


    I didn''t spend more time beating myself up mentally though. I have been going through a rollercoaster ride since I came to this.


    My body was just taking an advance on what it was owed. It liked taking action whenever I starve myself of rest and other basic things. I rose to my feet and stretched.


    Sunlight streamed into the room through the single window in the room.


    The bedroom was made with utility in mind.


    The room had a bed, a small couch and a round table filled with packaged food. A small dresser was beside the bed. New clothes was on it.


    A chair was beside the round table. The chair was created with the materials used in making the table.


    A small bathroom was in the rightmost corner of the room.


    I checked it yesterday before going to sleep. It had the basic necessities.


    I yawned and walked to the door.


    I unlocked the door and pulled it open.


    Maol was behind the door.


    All the good feelings that apanied me as I rose from my slumber hid away.


    Today was a new day and I have to follow Maol out.


    The realization wasn''t pretty.


    "Good morning." I greeted in a nonchnt voice.


    Maol didn''t mind my awful tone.


    "Morning. Get ready in ten minutes. I will wait here. We have to leave soon, the morning court is about to begin." Maol said.


    I nodded.


    I shut the door right after.


    I had a time constraint.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hurried up.


    I dashed into the bathroom and freshened up.


    Within minutes, I was done.


    I came back to the room and dressed up.


    I discovered the absurdity of the clothes Maol provided when I wore them.


    I didn''t observe those clothes closely before. I didn''t want to think too much.


    The two-piece outfit was sheer and it was almost weightless.


    The material used in making the clothes was some kind of light material.


    The top didn''t cover much area.


    It only kept my chest from public view.


    My shoulders, neck, arms and bellybutton were exposed.


    The skirt wasn''t any better.


    It had a inner short under the flowing material. The main body of the skirt was a flowing design.


    The outfit was purple.


    It contrasted nicely with my skin. I have to admit that.


    Still, the clothes was too provocative.


    This was outside the range of clothes I wear.


    I have no other choice though.


    The number of times I adjusted the clothes didn''t matter, it remained what it was, a skimpy two-piece outfit.


    I stopped my vain attempts to adjust my outfit.


    I took a few bites of the remaining food on the table leisurely.


    Another knock sounded.


    My ten minutes should be up.


    I drank the half filled bottle of water and straightened up.


    "Are you done, Edna?" Maol''s voice was muffled because of the thick door.


    "Yes. I aming!" I replied.


    I closed the distance between the bed and the door quickly.


    I opened the door and walked out.


    Maol''s eyes scanned my figure appreciatively.


    I tried to keep my cool.


    His gaze was like a cumtion of all the strangest stares ever. It made my skin crawl.


    Goosebumps rose on the surface of my skin.


    My hand tugged at the flimsy top again. My fingers pulled it down.


    "Let''s go." Maol said.


    He brought me to the back entrance Tekita used.


    A flying machine was parked near the back entrance.


    Maol pressed the t bracelet on his wrist.


    The flying vehicle shed with light twice.


    "Get into the hovercraft." Maol instructed.


    He opened the door to the hovercraft and entered thepartment inside.


    The hovercraft was luxurious.


    The sleek silver body gleamed and sparkled.


    I copied his actions and went in.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    The interior of the hovercraft was small.


    It had three seats.


    One seat was at the front and thest two were at the back.


    I went for the back seat.


    Maol sat in the driver''s seat before closing the hovercraft''s doors.


    He started the engine and flew out of the auction house''s surroundings.


    I didn''t want to stare at Maol or his sleek hovercraft.


    Thankfully, there was a window beside my seat.


    I settled my eyes on the scenes outside the window.


    The scenery outside the window blended into a mixed color background because of Maol''s speed.


    He was in an hurry.


    Watching the buildings, people and structures fly by acted like some kind of therapy.


    My tense nerves received a little bit of calmness.


    I don''t know how much time was spent but the hovercraft finally stopped moving.


    Maol alighted.


    He waited patiently for me to get down from the hovercraft too.


    Maol''s hovercraft was in an open air parking space.


    The parking space was near a majestic building.


    The building resembled the castles I have seen in some of the nonfiction books I read to relieve boredom at the base.


    It was awe-inspiring and huge. It covered huge amounts ofnd space.


    This should be some kind of pce. It was highly likely that the King of this capital and the aliens lives here.


    I did not have time to savor the appearance of this castle. Maol began to move.


    Huge double doors were at the entrance to the castle.


    Stern men stood guard at the entrance.


    Their clothes were as ordinary as the word itself but their aura spoke for them. They didn''t look like an average civilian at all.


    Maol bowed a little before walking into the depths of the castle.


    I kept Maol in sight.


    His pace was too fast and I had to jog to keep up with him.


    He didn''t look back at me once.


    Still, I knew that once I stopped catching up, his attention would settle on me.


    I don''t want to be dragged to our destination.


    The way Maol behaved today scared me a little. It was better to not get on his bad side.


    Various eyesnded on me.


    I clenched my teeth and pushed on.


    The way some men looked at me was disgusting to say the least.


    If I thought Maol''s stare was disgusting, being in these men''s sights was the height of it all.


    My skin tightened and the previous goosebumps came back.


    Maol didn''t care about my ufortable feelings though.


    Maol weaved through theplicated terrain inside the castle with obvious ease.


    He stopped in front of an intricate door.


    The reliefs on the door was coated with gold. It sparkled in the dancing rays of the sun.


    A guard in uniform was beside the door.


    "Good morning, Jon." Maol greeted the guard cheerfully.


    "Is she one of the tributes to the king?" Jon''s face was stuff and his words were cold.


    Still, he was softer than the first time I saw him.


    The first impression he gave me was a man of strict morals.


    Maol nodded, "Yes. I want her to stay here with the other tributes and gifts. I will send a message to you when it is time for her toe out." "Okay." Jon responded.


    He opened the door and gestured to me with his jaw.


    I strode into the room.


    Jon began to close the door the moment I went in.


    In the gap of the closing door, I saw Maol''s leaving back.


    The words Maol exchanged with Jon finally dawned on me.


    I was going to be a tribute to the King of aliens.


    It was bad news.


    I don''t know how he looks and his character was unknown. I was ying with fire.


    With the way I am dressed, it was obvious that I would not be given to the King to be the Queen by his side.


    The highest position I can think of right now was a bedwarmer or a concubine with no status.


    I would rather be a farm ve.


    I don''t want to have any intimacy with a man I didn''t approve. I wanted that kind of intimacy between my lifelong partner and I only, no other person.


    Oh boy.


    "Are you one of the tributes?" A small voice asked.


    It jolted me from my thoughts.


    I scanned the room I was in.


    Three girls were sitting on the floor. Three of them were staring at me.


    They had exposing clothes on their bodies too.


    From the question I was asked, it was obvious that these girls were a tribute to the King too.


    It was another thunderous news.

 Chapter 27

    Edna


    "You guys are tributes to the King of this ce too?" I questioned.


    I knew my question probably sounded idiotic. I couldn''t help myself from asking for rification even when the truth was as clear as day before me.


    One of the girls rolled her eyes, "Obviously, that''s why we are here."


    I took steps into the room before settling near the girls.


    "Are you guys here voluntarily? My name is Edna, pleased to meet you all." I asked again.


    Why will anyone want to be with a person that would have an harem voluntarily? My jealousy won''t allow me to attempt that. I would be setting myself up for problems.


    My partner has to be mine and mine alone. There is no second option.


    "My name is Jena. These two are Zakiya and Asma. Pleased to meet you too." The girl that rolled her eyes at me introduced, "I thought the answer to your question is extremely obvious as well. We are forced to be here. After years of trying to get into the King''s bed with no results, the people that came to be the King''s tribute voluntarily decreased drastically."


    My eyebrow rose at her words, "Are you a ve too?"


    "You are a ve?" Jena asked as she scanned me again.


    She paid more attention this time.


    I nodded.


    There was no use hiding it.


    If I could use my status to get more information from these girls, I would dly do so.


    I want to know more about the man I am going to be given to. I might be able to prepare for the future that way.


    Jena sighed, "We are not ves but our treatment is not that different from yours. Our fathersnded us here."


    Her sigh hid unknown emotions.


    "How so?" I could not understand why their fathers would do this to their daughters, "You girls are your respective parents'' blood. Why will they bring you here to be a tribute?"


    It must not be because of the hate between a parent and their offspring.


    If it involved hatred, their fathers wouldn''t bring them to the capital.l at all. They might have bad results if this was the case. Then, it dawned on me.


    The reasons their fathers had for bringing their daughters here must be simr to the reasons Maol brought me here for.


    It was all benefits and more benefits.


    "The possibility of being rted to the King even if it is a bond forged by a daughter that is a concubine is too tempting for many. Besides that, there are many benefits associated with being connected to the King of Blue Star." Jena exined. Jena confirmed my guess.


    "Wow. This is a new level of wickedness." I rubbed the area between my brows as I leaned all my weight on the wall, "I thought parents are supposed to protect their children like no other."


    Jena''s words brought my attention to my parents.


    They had ordered my brother to protect me. That was love.


    I don''t even know why I am feeling surprised. Penelope, my brother''s wicked ex-girlfriend, was abandoned by her mother in favor of her brother.


    The limited quotas revealed some of the ugliet parts of the human race.


    Although Penelope''s case have some bias or dislike involved, it was still simr to these girls'' situations.


    I don''t even know how Penelope was doing now.


    Thankfully, she didn''t polute my brain and eyes with her presence when I was on humanity''s spaceship.


    I can''t guarantee that I would be able to control myself from beating her up or ending her life once and for all.


    She took something extremely important from me all because of her hypocritical existence.


    I shook my head to clear the dark mood gathering in the depths of my mind.


    This wasn''t the time to think about Penelope. She would get the consequences for all her actions soon.


    "True. There is nothing we can do to fight our fate. My father monitored me carefully after he told me the news. He didn''t want any funny business. Who knows? I might catch the King''s eye." Asma folded her arms as she leaned on the wall too. No words offort came to mind.


    In Asma''s voice, I heard the heavy resignation she didn''t try to hide. She had already epted her fate.


    I can''t me her.


    I had epted mine too.


    The difference is that, I don''t n to stay under lock and key forever. I will make my way out of all these with all my might. It was a promise.


    I didn''t say anything..


    "Anyways, enough of this discussion about our fate. Nothing''s going to change." Zakiya interrupted.


    I wanted to respect Zakiya''s wishes but the burning question within me stopped me from remaining silent.


    ''I am sorry.'' I apologized to her mentally.


    "Jena, you mentioned that some people had tried to get into the King''s bed with no results. What happened to thedies that didn''t get epted by the King?" I questioned.


    I don''t know if I would catch the King''s eye. I don''t even want to get his favor in the first ce.


    I must know what might happen to me if the King rejected me as a tribute.


    "The women that failed to get the King''s favor would be punished. For some of them, their families had invested a lot of resource on them because of the vague hope that they would be affiliated with the King. The pain of losing this dream is taken out on the female tributes." Jena exined, "Our fates are simr. We would not be able to return to our normal lives if the King rejects us. There is nothing we can do about it." What?


    My mouth dropped open, "What?!"


    I didn''t know when I vocalized the heated word in my mind.


    "Don''t be too surprised. Since the first investment failed, our fathers or guardians would look for ways to recoup their resources and investments." Jena continued, "It is not a new thing."


    The eptance of her fate was very clear in her tone too.


    Her words cut into my skin like des.


    Still, there was nothing I could do to help. I was barely keeping myself afloat, I don''t have the power to save anybody.


    Finally, we all fell into a collective silence. Everyone was facing their own thoughts.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    My mind was nk and chaotic at the same time. I don''t know how I achieved this.


    My mind couldn''t concentrate on one thought. It was a mess.


    Maol would surely follow in the footsteps of these girls'' guardians. He would use me to recoup the losses caused by his broken dreams.


    I was at a crossroad. I don''t know if I should pray for the King''s favor or hope against it.


    The door to the room opened.


    Jon didn''t walk in.


    "Zakiya,e out. You are the first to see the King." Jon said with a stern voice.


    Zakiya stood up shakily.


    She exchanged nces with me, Jena and Asma.


    The slight fear in her eyes was traumatic.


    Her lips lifted into a small smile before she walked out of the tributes hall.


    Jon shut the door gently.


    Oppressive silence hung in the tribute room.


    The door was soundproofed.


    I couldn''t hear any footsteps going away oring towards this direction.


    I don''t know how much time slipped away.


    Soon, Jon opened the door again.


    His voice came again, "Jena,e out."


    We were all on pins and needles.


    Jena stood up.


    She didn''t shake like Zakiya.


    She smiled at me and Asma.


    Right now, I don''t know if Zakiya failed.


    My heart constricted painfully.


    My teeth dug into my bottom lip.


    With the stories Jena told me, it was highly likely that she failed.


    I haven''t known these girls for a long time. Still, my heart sent bursts of pain and numbness whenever I think about any failure to get the King''s favor on their part. Jena left.


    Some minutes flew by.


    Jon opened the door and Asma was called away too.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! Asma didn''t bother to smile.


    I could see that she had no strength to do so.


    I gave her an encouraging smile of my own.


    Another stroke of dislike was added to the King''s tab.


    I stared at the gifts and items in the room.


    Finally, the door opened again.


    "Edna, it''s your turn to see the King. Come out." Jon said with an expressionless face.


    I nodded and rose to my feet.


    I left the room.


    Jon shut the door behind me.


    "Follow me." He instructed.


    He didn''t wait for my reply.


    He moved the moment hisst word dropped.


    He must have taken those girls to the ce the King was residing.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jon weaved through hallways, halls, rooms and gardens with practiced ease.


    Time ebbed away slowly.


    Beads of sweat gathered on my forehead.


    Jon was fast and he didn''t try to wait for me. I had to keep up with him in any way I can.


    Jon brought me to a set of double doors.


    The doors was closed tightly.


    Jon pressed something on the smart device on his wrist.


    He stayed on it for a few minutes.


    When he was done, he straightened up.


    Nervousness made my palm sweaty.


    Sweat beads mapped everywhere on my palms.


    Jon pushed the door open and gestured for me to go in.


    The moment I walked in, my eyes collided with familiar golden eyes.


    I recognized who it was right away.


    It was Kieran.


    Kieran was the King of aliens?!

 Chapter 28

    Edna


    I couldn''t wrap my head around this fact. I felt like I was in a fever dream.


    Everything felt unreal.


    I nned to search for Kieran when I have escaped the hold of these aliens. He was one of my priorities.


    I didn''t know that the person I was searching high and low for was before me.


    "Kieran." I murmured his name dazedly. Threads of my undigested shock was weaved into my words.


    I don''t even know what to feel. I didn''t know how to feel.


    Somewhere in my heart, I felt something different for Kieran.


    In the far future, something might spark between us.


    I don''t even know what to feel right now.


    Kieran was the King of aliens.


    My eyes weren''t deceiving me. What I was seeing wasn''t some kind of borate illusion.


    A lump gathered in my heart.


    The blooming passion I felt for Kieran took a hit.


    My fingers curled into my palms.


    I met Kieran''s surprised gaze with a re of my own.


    "Kieran." I whispered again.


    This time, my words had elements of anger.


    Kieran looked exactly like he did in my dreams.


    His vibrant golden eyes did things to me, things I wasn''t willing to admit. It made my heart beat.


    His attire was high-end.


    It made use of the natural colors found in nature. His light blue shirt matched well with his flowery trousers.


    His top buttons was open and a hint of his brown skin teased the public nonchntly.


    The gleam in his eyes held unknown depths.


    "My King, I present my tribute to you." Maol said with a confident smile, "Her name is Edna and she is a human."


    "A human?!" A male voice said with shock.


    "Which kind of creature is she?" Another male alien said, his orange pupils shed with curiosity.


    The court was made with care.


    Incense burners was arranged at specific ces in the hall.


    The people in the hall were probably officials under the King. Everyone was sitting down.


    Anyone that wants to address the King stood up.


    Maol was on his feet.


    An excited glint was on his face.


    My identity as a human gave him an edge.


    I couldn''t see the other girls that came before me.


    An arrow of sadness struck my heart.


    I don''t know their fate.


    "What is a human, you ask?" Maol started with a smile, "I didn''t intend to reveal this now but for my King''s sake, I will borate a little. Humans aren''t native creatures of our. Theye from somece in space. If anyone wants to buy a human or know more about them, feel free toe to me. Edna here, however, is a special case."


    "How so?" The male with burning orange pupils asked.


    He voiced the obvious questions everybody wanted to ask.


    All eyes flitted to me from time to time.


    I felt like an exotic creature in the zoo.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I am d you asked." Maol''s eys nced at Kieran.


    Kieran was still maintaining his still posture. His eyes were on me.


    Even when I cut our eye contact off, I could feel his burning gaze searing into me. It was like the other people present were inanimate decorations.


    A red cloud gathered on my cheeks.


    ''Stop this, Edna!''


    Another twinkle shed through Maol''s calcting eyes. He wasn''t unhappy that Kieran''s attention wasn''t on him.


    On the contrary, he was extremely happy. I could see it in his mannerisms.


    "Edna was attacked by a carnivorous nt. The nt tried to seize her body. It failed but Edna was able to inherit some of the nt''s powers. She''s dangerous and powerful." Maol said with pride.


    If I wasn''t present at the battle with the murderous carnivorous nt, I would think Maol was there when I fought for my life desperately.


    The pride in his eyes and voice was too thick.


    A few gasps of surprise rang out from the sitting officials. More curious looks cane my way.


    I stopped myself from rolling my eyes.


    "She is too special. I had to bring her here, to my King. She is the best candidate for a tribute." Maol finished before bowing towards Kieran, "King, please ept my offering."


    Silence reigned the moment Maol''sst words dropped.


    Gloating looks were on some officials'' faces. Those might be Maol''s rivals.


    Some looked at Kieran with hope.


    I knew what that hope meant.


    If he epted me, it would give other officials the opportunity to insert their daughters, cousins and many more in Kieran''s empty harem. It would be a positive and weed revolution. Suddenly, my mood derailed.


    I felt angrier than I had been when I discovered that Kieran was the King of this.


    Gosh!


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I am not as indifferent to Kieran taking multiple beauties into his harem and arms as I had thought.


    "I ept your offering." Kieran said slowly and sinctly.


    I heaved an inaudible sigh of relief.


    Although I knew Keiran had a higher chance of not rejecting me, nothing was really certain.


    The Kieran before me might be different from the one that appeared in my dreams even if their appearances were simr.


    I am not trying to talk down on myself but a fact still stands. I don''t know why Kieran was interested him.


    I don''t think I have anything a whole King controlling aliens would want.


    How he found me was still a mystery.


    Kieran wasn''t under any obligation to care for me or ept me.


    A sprout filled with gratitude grew in my heart. My steely gaze softened.


    Maol''s face brightened and his smile bloomed like flowers in spring.


    The other officials had better expressions on their faces too. The officials that had gloating looks on their faces when the eptance of Maol''s tribute was uncertain was included. The atmosphere in the court improved drastically.


    "Like you said, Edna is special." Kieran drawled, "She is going to be my Queen."


    What?!


    His words sounded like a bomb.


    A simple nce around the court showed me that I wasn''t the only one affected by Kieran''s curveball.


    Everyone was in the same predicament.


    A faint smile was on Kieran''s lips.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 29

    Edna


    "Queen?!" I muttered under my breath.


    Thankfully, I was not going to be the person that would be tasked to ask the questions tormenting the minds of everyone except Killian.


    "My King, what do you mean?" Maol asked with an ugly smile on his face.


    He was the one that was the most happiest person in the room a few seconds ago. That changed.


    His opportunity to climb to the peak using me and Killian''s favor was turning over on itself.


    For some reason, Maol''s face seemed too funny to me.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I meant exactly what I said. Edna is going to be my queen. Is that tooplicated for your brains toprehend?" Killian sighed in a pretentious manner, "Okay, as your King, the task of making my words understandable for you guys is on my shoulders. Edna is going to rule alongside me till the day I take myst breath. Can you understand my words now?"


    The officials in the hall looked at each other with dismay.


    Obviously, Killian''s current behavior wasn''t something they had thought about.


    Piercing res settled on Maol.


    The anger and resentment in the eyes of these officials made Maol, a veteran snake flinch.


    Beads of sweat trailed downwards from his forehead.


    Maol produced an handkerchief from nowhere and wiped his forehead.


    "King Killian, I understood your words the first time. Edna cannot be your queen. It is impossible. She is a tribute with no background and family. The position that befits her should be a bedwarmer or a concubine. Your queen can''te from lowly grassroots. Besides she isn''t from this or our race. She is unfit for anything other than pleasure." Maol tried to outline his points to Killian.


    Killian''s face darkened at Maol''s words. The smile on his lips disappeared.


    He leaned forward with a dangerous twinkle in his golden eyes.


    "Are you giving me orders? Are you the King or am I the ruler?" Killian drawled, "Enlighten me."


    More sweat beads gathered on Maol''s forehead.


    He looked like a drowned rat.


    Killian''s oppression of his officials and Maol''s distraught state sparked something in me. A part of me was excited.


    "Y-you are the King." Maol replied with a trembling voice.


    It was clear that Maol wanted to pull himself together. His persona as a tricky negotiator and business mogul flew out of the window. I could understand his plight. Killian''s unhappy face was oppressive.


    s, I didn''t feel any of his oppressive aura. He looked normal to me. I have eyes though. I might not be affected but I could see his effect on others.


    "B-but, King Killian. It''s hical. Your queen should be a woman of good background, poise and moral standing." Another official spoke up, "Edna doesn''t fit that bill. It is not like we are trying to dictate your moves, Your Highness. We are just looking out for you. Your business is our concern. Having a queen thates from very is tarnishing your image, my King."


    He had green eyes. His pupils had flecks of gold in them.


    His green eyes were vibrant and active. It reminded me of venom and poison. The bed of red hair on his head looked like swaying mes.


    His skin looked like a fair human''s skin with light green tint to it.


    He didn''t look young but he didn''t look too old either.


    He aged gracefully.


    Fine age lines branched out from the outer corner of his eyes. The wrinkles didn''t make him look old, he looked like a matured man instead.


    Killian raised a brow, "dan Ostoji?, if I needed any input, I would have asked. Or is my visions and opinions not trusted anymore?"


    "I didn''t mean that your majesty, please forgive me." dan bowed as he spoke reverently.


    Before sitting down, he sent a look my way.


    I had to keep myself from flinching.


    His eyes had an unknown light. This eerie light sent a chill down my spine.


    I knew this matter was nowhere near finished. He clearly held onto his views. No matter what Killian said, dan didn''t approve of me being the Queen. His false agreement convinced no one. dan''sst gaze concealed a lot of messages.


    His hate for my existence was among those messages.


    I don''t really know why hate was directed at me. I didn''tmand Killian to make me Queen. The shocking news came to me like it did to the officials in this court.


    Killian didn''t even ask for my opinion. He didn''t know if I would agree to be his queen or if I would refuse. He didn''t factor my refusal in his decision-making process. He made his decision overbearingly. A red cloud bloomed on my cheeks.


    I cleared my throat and looked away from the culprit of my predicament.


    Before I turned away, I saw Killian''s eyes twinkle with glee.


    ''Mobster.'' I reprimanded him mentally.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Court dismissed." Killian said, "Since we have addressed everything before Maol brought my queen, I won''t hold you any longer."


    The officials bowed towards Killian and his throne before dispersing slowly.


    Some of them nced at me.


    Their hooded eyes concealed their thoughts.


    Maol turned to look at me before he headed towards the exit.


    "Maol, wait." Killian stopped him.


    "Your highness?" Maol faced Killian again.


    "You forgot something. Where is the remote to that useless thing on her neck?" Killian asked.


    His words reminded me of the silver cor.


    I had forgotten about it.


    I spent a few hours wearing the cor and I got so used to it that I felt like it wasn''t present. Habits were scary things. "I''m sorry, Your Highness." Maol bowed.


    Maol walked to Killian''s throne and handed the remote control to him.


    After he gave Killian what he asked for, Maol hightailed out of the court hall. He didn''t waste any extra minute.


    Suddenly, only Killian and I remained.


    Killian pressed something on the remote.


    The silver cor on my neck clicked and loosened. Finally, it seperated into two halves before falling to the floor.


    I locked eyes with Killian.


    When the court was filled to the brim with officials, I entertained thoughts of confronting Killian. I had many things to say to him.


    Now, all the multitude of words I thought I would spill in a torrent disappeared. I couldn''t muster any words.


    We kept staring at each other in silence.


    "Edna,e here." Finally, Killian broke the silence.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Before my brain could process his words, my feet moved forward.


    The moment I got within Killian''s reachable range, his hand grabbed mine before pulling me to him.


    The two of us collided softly.


    He bnced me on his thighs.


    My ears reddened and I swallowed inaudibly.


    I wanted to say something but I was interrupted.


    Someone barged into the court hall. With the person''s momentum, a bystander would think the stranger was the owner of this Court Hall.


    I raised my eyes to see the stranger.


    It was a woman.


    She was wearingpact armor.


    Her white skin had a green tint to it. Her ming red hair flowed past her shoulders to her back and chest.


    Bone spur extended from her elbows.


    Her red lips glinted with unforced charm.


    Her green eyes instantly locked with mine.


    She looked familiar.


    Then, I remembered who I have seen her features on.


    It was dan.


    She had to be rted with dan somehow.


    "My father said you wanted to take a ve as your Queen. Is this true?" Her voice was calm and cool.


    Killian''s eyes snapped to hers, "Jelena, I don''t want to hear the word ''ve'' again. Edna is your queen and I would appreciate it if you ord her the respect befitting her position. I won''t remind you of this again." I smelled something fishy.


    I nced between the two of them.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 30

    Edna


    It seemed like my flitting eyes were so obvious. Killian''s gaze settled on me with a questioning look. "Do you have anything to say?" He asked.


    I shook my head like a rattle drum, "No. I don''t have anything to say. You guys should go on."


    "Edna." He called out warningly, "What is going on in your pretty little head?"


    My eyes nced at Killian before looking at Jelena.


    I shrugged, "Nothing. Nothing is going on in my head. The two of you obviously have some unfinished business to discuss. I am not going to butt into your business. Who am I to do that?"


    Killian leaned forward with a dark gaze, "Edna, don''t test my bottom line. Thisdy and I have no business together. She is the head of my guards. After marriage, she would be under your jurisdiction. You don''t have to be worried about her." "My King!" Jelena said with a strong tone.


    He said he didn''t have any business with her, I could see that he really thought so. Obviously, she did not share the same opinion.


    Her dark face was enough evidence.


    "I can see you are the only one that thinks like that." I responded to Killian under my breath. I rolled my eyes as I replied.


    Female to female, I could sense her biting anger and hatred. My existence by Killian''s side must be annoying her to no end.


    I felt likeughing but I caught myself at thest minute.


    The atmosphere was serious.


    I would spoil everything with myugh.


    "Please leave. I have something to talk about with my future Queen." Killian drawled, "I am sure your job needs you."


    "But my King, she''s not worthy of you. She is not a g-" She tried to argue.


    "Be silent or face a penalty! Who are you to know who is good for me and who is not? Do you think you are worthy? It seems you and your father have gotten toofortable. It seems it''s time to fix that." Killian sneered. A blush coated my cheeks.


    The way Killian was defending me repeatedly made my heart pound.


    He looked like he was a minute away from snapping and destroying everything.


    The good feelings I have for Killian increased again.


    Intense embarrassment was practically wafting off Jelena.


    I felt ashamed on her behalf.


    She darted a nce in my direction. Unknown emotions intertwined into aplicated light in her eyes. I felt sorry for her.


    Killian''s mouth can be unforgiving if a person was at the receiving end.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Finally, after a short stare, Jelena bowed and turned around to leave.


    I knew this wasn''t the end though.


    dan''s behavior and Jelena''s stiff actions told me all I needed to know.


    "So, I want to thank you for not rejecting me. I can''t offer you anything but my gratitude. Thank you again." I said to Killian.


    I haven''t seen any living person taking my affairs personal like this. The only person I saw that behaved like this was my brother. It was a pity that a crazy woman took him from me. My parents might have been like that too.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    My heart ached.


    His eyes darkened and I knew he wasn''t pleased with my apology.


    His hand rose up and cupped my jaw. His thumb moved back and forth slowly.


    Goosebumps rose on my skin and it felt like all my nerves were concentrated on the spots his thumb was stroking.


    That was the only ce my brain could focus on. It was a miracle that an embarrassing sound didn''t slip through my closed lips.


    "I thought I have warned you about this. Don''t say ''thank you'' to me. We are more than that. You can appreciate me with something else. Your appreciation can be a kiss or a reward in the bedroom, I am not against that kind of appreciation." Killian smirked.


    My ears reddened as I red at Killian for his presumptuous words.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "What are you saying?" I tried to keep my voice leveled.


    Killian''s stroking didn''t stop, "I''m just telling you the ways you can say ''thank you'' to me instead of just in words. We don''t need that between us. Enough of this, I knew you were getting closer through our bond. I didn''t know you will arrive at my territory in the blink of an eye. Edna, I would love to know more about you. You are going to be my partner for life, it''s necessary."


    I shouldn''t say anything about my background. I should be silent. It was the logical thing to do.


    Although Killian has shown significant interest in me, I felt like he was an uncontroble variable and I hate uncontroble variables. It was hard to n for them or n against them.


    Still, my mouth opened up to talk. I guess having no one willing to listen to my life story without me being worried that they would scheme against me affected me more than I thought.


    The humans from the exploration team didn''t count. We weren''t close. I couldn''t tell them about my fears, my past and everything else.


    If I did something like that, I would be devastated if and when they betray me. I can''t even imagine how wrecked I would be if I had told my life stories and past to Habiba. She betrayed the whole group and she was willing to sell out information for herfort.


    She was desperate and if stepping on me could get her to the top, it was highly likely that Habiba will do it.


    I made myselffortable on his thighs.


    His other hand wrapped around my waist like a mp.


    It wasn''t something I could budge or move so I let it go. I made myselffortable instead.


    "Stop moving erratically. Don''t stoke a fire you are not ready to quench." Killian''s voice was deeper.


    My eyes collided with Killian''s dark eyes. His gaze was too intense. I had to look away.

 Chapter 31

    Edna


    I stopped being picky and chose a spot.


    "My world is a little bit different from yours. The I came from is called Earth. We don''t have superpowers, mutated nts and other simr things. We were going through the apocalypse. Our world was breaking down and the humans on her has to scurry around to find ways of survival. I don''t know if Earth''s destruction is from overconsumption of her resources or something else. All I know is that we were shoved into the end of the world era." I exined. Killian listened attentively and his sweet action seemed to unlock some kind of mental dam. The words flowed out easily.


    "I have parents but I don''t really remember how they look anymore. The only person that is dearest and closest to my heart is my brother." After thest word dropped from my lips, I fell into silence.


    Killian picked up on my gloomy mood. The thumb stroking my cheek slowed down. He turned my head to look at him directly.


    "Edna, what happened to your brother?" He asked.


    I savored my silence for a while before my lips parted again.


    "My brother is dead." I deadpanned.


    Killian''s eyes narrowed, "Tell me what happened."


    I sighed, "The government gave each family two quotas. These quotas is to be used as a boarding pass for the spaceship that would house the remnants of humanity. My brother''s girlfriend, Penelope wanted my brother to ditch me and take her instead. When it didn''t work, she stabbed my brother, Tyler. He bled out to death. The speed of the Earth being destroyed was too fast so nobody really helped. Before I got to the security in charge of the people boarding the spaceship, Tyler took hisst breath. Tyler had to be left behind on Earth. I didn''t even have the chance to bury him. I boarded the spaceship without my closest family."


    "Where is Penelope? Did shee with you to Blue Star?" Killian asked with mild fury coating his tone.


    "She''s not part of the exploration team and she didn''t show her face to me when I was on the spaceship either. I don''t know if I would have been able to control myself when I see her. She didn''t parade herself in front of me. Thankfully, she respected herself." I continued.


    "What happened next?" Killian questioned.


    I sighed, "Nothing much. I was selected to be on the exploration team. We used a smaller spaceship to get to Blue Star. After our little spaceshipnded on this, a group of aliens trapped us and basically enved us." Killian raise the brow, "Aliens? That''s what you call us? You guys are basically the aliens on our."


    His words made a boisterousugh bubble within me. I had to let it out. Myughter echoed in the court hall. My worries, fears and heart calmed down when Iughed.


    I looked at Killian with more gratitude.


    The ''thank you'' was at the tip of my tongue but I caught myself at thest second. He would not be pleased if I tell him thank you again.


    I noted his actions on the tablets of my heart. Killian brightened up my day.


    "Well," I smiled. "We humans, calls any intelligent humanoid lifeform other than us aliens. You guys are aliens, you can''t change my mind."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I don''t n to. Continue your words from where you stopped." Killian said.


    "Okay." I replied, "We tried to escape our vers once but one of the women in our ranks betrayed us. The reason she betrayed us was because she thought we were about to leave her behind. Then, the inn we booked had an issue. A mutated nt tried to seize my body like Maol had introduced to you and the court earlier."


    I rolled my eyes when I mentioned Maol.


    I continued, "I defeated the mutant nt''s consciousness and inherited part of its powers. You know the rest of the story. My vers gave me to Maol and he tried to give me to you as tribute. He sold the rest of mypanions though." Suddenly, Killian''s hand dropped for my jaw. His two arms wrapped around me tightly.


    The hug touched something in me. My nose started to sting and my eyes watered. I don''t even know why my body was reacting this way. I was just going to savor everything I was feeling while I can.


    My arms wrapped around his torso too.


    "Edna, I just want you to know something. Between the heavens and the earth, I am with you. I would always be behind you. Do whatever you want. Anyone that goes against you will be trampled beneath your feet. I promise you that. I might not have the power to cover the sky with one hand but I''ll try my best to make all your wishese true to the best of my abilities." Killian promised.


    The court was silent except for his words and our breathing. The silent breeze flowing around in the court was the finishing touch. It felt like Killian was speaking with authority.


    "I know you said I shouldn''t thank you but I can''t help myself. Thank you, Killian. I don''t know what attracted you to me. I don''t know what I can give you to equalize everything you have done for me. I don''t have much." Something choked me as I spoke.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Edna, look at me. I don''t need you to equalize. You are the soulmate God provided for me. You are the one thatpletes me. Without you, I''m just better than the dust under our feet by a little bit. Don''t belittle yourself. If you do so, you are belittling me too." Killian said slowly and clearly.


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." I replied, "What about you? Are you not going to tell me about your story too?"


    Killian loosened his arms so he would have enough space to look at my face.


    He chuckled, "My story is nothing to be concerned about."


    I shook my head, "No. Since it''s you, I have to be concerned. Your story is my business."


    "Okay, if you say so. You are going to be extremely busy tomorrow anyway. I have to utilize this time to tell you all you want to know." Killian agreed.


    "What''s happening tomorrow?" I asked curiously.


    Killian dropped a bomb, "We are getting married."


    My mouth dropped open.


    What?!


    People have been dropping news that were like bombshells on metely.

 Chapter 32

    Edna


    My lips trembled, "What do you mean by that? We are getting married? How?"


    I was confused.


    A smile was on Killian''s face, "I meant exactly what you heard. My words mean you and I are getting married. Without the marriage, you are still mine, I just want to make it official for the public."


    "What are you saying? I have not even agreed to date you, talk less of discussing marriage issues. We haven''t gotten to that stage yet." I said in an exasperated voice. Killian was running before he could walk.


    With the way Killian was looking at me, I knew my words were not sinking in at all.


    Confusion clouded Killian''s eyes, "What do you mean by ''dating''? Is it something like courtship?"


    "Yes, that is what I am referring to. You haven''t even, I don''t know, asked me out yet and you are jumping to the thousandth step. Killian, you are going too fast. You didn''t ask me if I agree to be in a rtionship with you in the first ce." I said.


    "Heartbeat." He started.


    I haven''t heard that name in a long while. The name really made my heart skip. It had some kind of magic attached to it.


    Killian continued, "You and I are made for each other. Youplete me and Iplete you, that''s my belief. I don''t think I can stomach you epting the courtship of somebody else. Edna, I can''t bear to see another man getting all your love and thepanionship you would give for the rest of your life."


    "Wow, slow down buddy." I said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "See Edna, I can wait for a long time. You are worth it. You can take as much time as you want to think and deliberate about it, you have all the time in the world. What I won''t ept is you dating somebody else like you said. I can''t ept anyone stealing you for me. I don''t know if you understand me." Killian exined further.


    His exnation only did one thing. It made his intentions very clear. This man-or alien-wasn''t nning on letting me go at all.


    He didn''t give me varied options. There was either a yes or an eventual yes as options.


    I raised a brow, "You said we were getting marriage, fine. The next thing you talked about was how you will give me time to think about my decision of being with you. Killian, don''t you think you are being contradictory?"


    "Marriage is just for the public and I won''t lie, it is for me too. It wouldn''t make or break anything for us. I am still going to give you all the time you need to make your decision. I am just performing one of the things we are going to do eventually. One of the reasons this marriage is needed is because I want you to assume your position as Queen officially." Killian chuckled.


    The raw obsession intertwined with his words and his sharp golden eyes ignited something in me.


    Killian fit all my bills. He footed all my requirements. In my opinion there''s nothing toin about before I knew Killian was the King of Aliens, I was willing to give a rtionship with him a chance. There is no need to be pretentious.


    Since I have already made up my mind to give Killian a chance, I should go ahead with it. If my experience with him turns out to the horrible, I will improvise when the problem arises. That was something the future me would pore over. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    I locked eyes with Killian''s golden pupils, "I''m willing to give our future together a try. I don''t know what the future holds but I hope we stick together."


    I meant my words sincerely.


    I don''t think I want to find out about Killian''s means when it turns out that we weren''tpatible.


    The way I am seeing things, even if we weren''tpatible, Killian would make sure things were amended.


    Like he said, a life without him wasn''t an option.


    The most beautiful smile I have ever seen on anyone, bloomed on Killian lips. Sincerely, he took my breath away.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    His happiness was basically radiating off him. It was infectious.


    My lips curved upwards too.


    "Edna, thank you so much for giving us a chance. I promise to love you to the ends of this world and back. You are and will still be my priority in everything." Killian gushed.


    His enthusiasm and appreciation was full of momentum. He even forgot his rule about not saying thank you to each other.


    His joy was too obvious.


    My ears reddened.


    Killian was overreacting. He was acting like he just won the lottery. He made me feel like my words were precious.


    I could see that my willingness to try a life with him, impressed him greatly.


    Seeing him happy made me happy too.


    Then something came to my mind. I almost forgot.


    I red at Killian yfully, "I thought you said you were going to tell me your life story? Are you trying to avoid it by distracting me with this whole marriage get up?" Killian leaned forward. He bit the tip of my nose softly before straightening his posture.


    "You are so smart, Heartbeat. Try to cool your hotness and smartness down. Give me a chance to show off sometime." Killian joked.


    A red cloud bloomed on my cheeks.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I punched Killian yfully, "Tell me about your story. Don''t try to take my mind off it. Since we are officially in a rtionship now, I have to know more about your background. I am not about to date a stranger."


    "Okay, okay." Killian raised his hand up in surrender, "You win. I was an illegitimate son."


    "What?!" I didn''t know when the exmation dropped from my lips.


    Killian smiled, "You don''t have to be too shocked or sorry. It happened in the past. I have moved past all those things. Back to where I left off. My father was the former King. He was a promiscuous man and he spilled his seeds everywhere. My mother was the personal maid to the Queen herself. You can imagine the Queen''s anger after she saw her husband sleeping with her maid."


    "Hope things weren''t so hard for you growing up?" I asked in a small voice.


    I knew it was a stupid question.


    My mouth went ahead to say it anyway.


    Killian chuckled, "Heartbeat, you know that kind of scenario is unrealistic. My mother was sold to the pce as a maid by her father. She had nobody to turn to when the Queen started to retaliate against her. After giving birth to me, she died. The circumstances surrounding her death is unclear but everyone in the pce knew who did it. My mother''s death was the orchestration of the Queen." "What happened after that?" I asked.


    From the moment Inded on this, till the time I saw Killian, I did not hear anything about a King''s brother or sibling. It seemed Killian''s siblings disappeared into thin air. Something huge must have happened back then.


    "I won''t to go into the details about how I was treated as I matured into adulthood." Killian continued, "Finally, my father died. All his sons and even daughters, had their eyes on the throne. It didn''t matter if their ancestry was illegitimate or not. Growing up in this kind of situation, taught me how to survive. I figured out that getting the throne would add to my authority and power so I went for it. The Queen tried to help her only son, the crown Prince unto the throne. She tried to get rid of me and I made sure her ns backfired."


    "If the Queen was still alive, I would have tried to exercise my fists on her for what she made you go through. It wasn''t your fault that your father slept with your mother. Can''t she think? I don''t know the exact situation but the fact is simple. You are innocent, you didn''t force your mother or the King to have sexual intercourse. The Queen shouldn''t take her anger out on you." I said.


    "I know you might be thinking about the oue of my siblings, illegitimate or not." Killianmented, "I killed them all. Leaving any of them alive is going to be jeopardy in the making."

 Chapter 33

    Edna


    I wasn''t really too repulsed by Killian''s actions. Earth was already at her end. I have seen many bad behaviors appear in humanity because of theck of resources.


    I have seen murders and other simr things. The things that could surprise me totally are few. I can''t vouch that I would be able to do what Killian did. Still, I would not beat him down. It was the bare minimum. The motives behind his actions were understandable.


    "Okay, what happened next?" I prompted eagerly.


    "The other events that happened aren''t really memorable. I got all the officials under control. I cleared all the people that didn''t want toe under my rule. I brought my empire forward, step by step." Killian said wistfully.


    I stared at Killian for a brief moment. He was strong and he was focused on his goals. His attitude and views gave me some kind of security. It wasn''t a feeling I can exin casually. I know he can be counted on.


    "I don''t know if anybody have said something like this before." I started, "Killian, I just want to tell you that you are awesome. I want to assure you that you have triumphed over your past. You will continue to excel, trust me on that." A light dusting of red colored Killian''s ears. It was a rare thing to see so I moved closer.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When I arrived at a suitable range, my finger flicked his ear.


    His big palm wrapped around my naughty hand.


    "Edna, stop ying with fire." He warned.


    I put my other hand up in a gesture of surrender.


    "I''m not doing anything." I grinned.


    Suddenly, a beeping sound interrupted our moment. I straightened my posture.


    Killian nced at his wrist. A band was on his right hand. The material of the band made it look translucent. It felt like a belt of water was glued to Killian''s wrist.


    "Edna, I have to settle something first. Someone will take you to our bedroom. I will be done with this task soon." Killian said.


    I nodded.


    Killian''s fingers flew across the surface of the wristband as he typed quickly. He might be sending a message.


    A few minutes passed by and someone walked into the court hall.


    I raised my head to look. It was a beautifuldy.


    Her ck hair was silky smooth and her gait was heroic.


    A sword hung by her side. Light metal armor was on her body.


    She got to Killian''s throne and bowed slightly.


    Killian nodded in acknowledgment, "Marissa, take Edna to the Royal bedchamber. Protect her. A strand of her hair must not move in the wrong way or else you will bear the consequences. Is my words clear?" "Yes, my King." Marisa replied.


    "Edna, go with her. You are in safe hands." Killian said.


    I hummed in agreement.


    Marissa didn''t waste any extra time.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    She turned around to leave after she was sure Killian had no further requests.


    I matched her footsteps.


    Marissa weaved through the hallways with familiarity. We didn''t speak to each other. I didn''t even know what to say to her. She was a stranger to me like everyone else.


    Footfalls approached us. The sound of the stranger''s footsteps was almost inaudible. As we turned the corner, piercing green eyes settled on me. I locked gaze with the person approaching us. It was Jelena.


    Was she stalking me?


    I have a feeling that she had been lurking around.


    She was still in the same getup I saw her in a few minutes ago.


    Her legs closed the distance between us. I wanted to act like I didn''t know her. We didn''t have anything inmon after all.


    We weren''t friends. There was nothing to talk about. I thought she nned to ignore me too. I was wrong.


    "Marissa, I have something to talk to the Future Queen about." Jelena said.


    Marissa didn''t budge, "The king said I should get her to the Royal bedroom in one piece. I don''t want any issues. You can speak to herter."


    Jelena''s mirthlessugh rang out, "What do you take me for, Marissa? How will I do something to the Future Queen? Are you overestimating me or are you underestimating the protection present in this Pce? I just have some things to talk to the future Queen about. Our discussion won''t take too long. I know you can spare a few minutes. Besides, I didn''t tell you to leave her in my hands and exit. You will be a few distance from us. You can see everything we do." Marissa didn''t say anything for a while. After sometime, she nodded briskly.


    She took a few away from us. She gave Jelena and I ample space.


    I folded my arms as I locked eyes with Jelena, "What do you want to say to me?"


    I made sure she could see how her presence was making me impatient.


    From what I could see, Jelena was very very interested in being Killian''s bride.


    Since I decided to give Killian a chance, it was highly likely that Jekena and I wouldn''t be on the same page. It''s not like I hated her. It was ufortable to see someone that is aiming to steal my man away from me.l shamelessly. If she gave up promptly, I would squash the ufortable feeling I was fostering about her.


    s, things were not like that. I could see the ambition burning in Jelena''s pupils. She was not ready to give her pursuit of Killian''s love up. That wasn''t going to happen anytime soon.


    She shared the same ambition her father had. Their eyes were on the throne, they wouldn''t give up.


    Birds fight for food and human die for what they believe in.


    I nned to keep my distance away from the two of them. I don''t want to get hurt by mistake and I don''t want to be caught in an intentional ident.


    "Future Queen," Jelena started.


    Her words were mocking the ''queen'' in her sentence. On her lips, ''queen'' wasn''t a symbol of respect or authority.


    Her implicit insults didn''t get to me.


    She continued, "If you know what is good for you, you would leave the capital. Don''t be a toad thirsting for swan meat. You and the King are not on the same level. Your background is unpresentable and you are not of the same race. Why do you think you have the necessary requirements to be his Queen?"


    I scoffed, "Oh. I don''t have all the requirements, I agree with those words. So, who has all the requirements to be queen? You? Don''t make meugh."

 Chapter 34

    Edna


    "Future Queen, I have a friendly reminder for you. You should be careful. If you value your life, leave. If you don''t heed my advice, you will face the consequences of your actions." Jelena said with a dark face.


    I raised a brow, "Are you threatening me? If you have any issues against me and Killian, you can take your worries to your King. Don''t showcase your low level intelligence by trying toe at me. It won''t end well."


    Jelenaughed, "Edna I''m not threatening you. I''m just giving you a friendly reminder. You are on limited time. Do the right thing or ept whatever your future present to you. You can say whatever you want about me but I just have only one reply for you, let our powers speak."


    After thest word dropped from Jelena''s lips, she turned around to leave.


    I stayed still as I watch her go.


    I didn''t show any emotions when she was here. I kept giving her the same energy she was giving me. I didn''t fall back or project myself in a way that will make her think I am lowly.


    The only issue was one thing, Jelena made me ufortable. I wasn''tpletely at ease.


    It was not like I was afraid of her or something.


    I am just skeptical about herwork. She was born on Blue Star. Her father was an official. She was the head of the guards to booth. Her reach was expansive.


    She wasn''t the kind of person I could face off with on my own. I was just an alien on Blue Star. I don''t have a background. I don''t have any powers right now.


    Killian was my only rock, every other thing was sinking sand. He was the only one I could depend on presently.


    "Let''s go, mydy." Marissa said as she walked over to where I stood.


    I sighed softly and we resumed our walk.


    Within minutes, Marissa brought me to the main royal bedroom.


    The whole ce was filled with guards. The guards have stern faces and their weapons glinted ominously. Marissa exchanged some words with them and they allowed us to get to the double doors of the Royal chamber. Marissa pushed one of the doors open before turning to me.


    "Mydy, you can go in and wait for the King. He should join you soon." She said as she bowed slightly.


    I nodded in acknowledgment and walked through the open doorway.


    Marissa shut the door behind me.


    I surveyed the whole bedchamber curiously.


    It was big.


    No, calling this bedchamber a big one was underestimating the size. This ce was huge.


    It wasn''t only a bedroom it was divided into four more sections.


    I didn''t have the energy and time to explore I wanted a refreshing bath.


    I found the bathroom.


    It had a shower that was made from polished gold and the bathtub wasrge. To be honest, it looked like a pool.


    A button was on the wall near the pool. ording to the markings on it, I could understand the button''s purpose. It was there to regte the temperature of the water in the bathtub. It was like heaven on Earth.


    I choose to soak in the mini pool.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The heat and steam will do wonders to my fatigue.


    Nobody brought a change of clothes. It was expected. I am sure Killian didn''t expect my presence in his morning Court today.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It would be weird to see clothes my exact size avable in the pce.


    I went back to the main bedroom.


    I removed my clothes andid them on the bed carefully.


    I hated the clothes but right now I have no other choice but to stick with it.


    I walked back to the bathroom in my birthday suit.


    The temperature I wanted was the one that wasn''t too hot. I adjusted the setting for the pool.


    When I was satisfied, I left the switch and got into the miniature pool slowly. I used the steps connected to the pool to get in.


    A sigh offort escape my lips as the water submerged me to my neck.


    The mark on my face burned.


    It wasn''t a scathing feeling. The pain was just enough to let me know of its presence.


    My fingers touched the marked area lightly.


    The burn from the mark was a reminder.


    I didn''t practice or train my powers. Previously, I didn''t get a chance to do so. Now, I have all the time and opportunity I needed it. It was time to take things seriously.


    I was a human. I don''t know how superpowers walked so I have to learn everything from scratch by myself. Thankfully, I will be able to ask Killian for his opinions and teachingter.


    I didn''t want to wait for him toe before I start. I wanted to familiarize myself with the power I got.


    I closed my eyes and tried to sense the mental space the mutated nt brought me to when it was trying to seize my body.


    I could only see darkness. I didn''t find anything.


    I changed my focus.


    Instead focusing on getting into that mental space, I switched to searching for any indication and aura from my mutated powers.


    This time, I seeded.


    A dark space appeared after I closed my eyes.


    Ibed through the every avable area in the space. Finally, I found a tiny ball of red light.


    I moved my consciousness closer and the appearance of the ball became detailed.


    Thin threads were connected to the tiny red ball. The other end of this threads was unknown.


    The threads were almost invisible to any human eyes.


    I tried to interact with it


    I moved closer. I didn''t stop until the ball was directly in front of me.


    I touched it with my consciousness.


    I could feel a sense of joy from the ball.


    It wasn''t a living being but it was almost sentient. It could feel emotions even if the range was limited. It was like an extra limb. This limb wasn''t any different from my hands or legs. I smiled.


    This situation was the ideal one. It would shorten the time I would need to master my powers. Fortunately, the mutated nt power wasn''t hostile to me. I don''t know what I would have done then.

 Chapter 35

    Edna


    It wasn''t time to practice aggressively. I just focused on interacting with the ball. I was happy and I made sure the tiny red ball felt my joy. I wanted to make our bond stronger.


    My skin was protesting after spending a long time in the pool. My temporary bathroom practice was over. I walked out of the pool.


    I would still take a bath at night so I didn''t wash my body with soap and the likes. I just settled for a water bath.


    There was a pure white towel in the bathroom. The scent that I had always known as Killian''s special scent burrowed into my nose in a domineering manner.


    I savored the scent for a few seconds.


    I cleaned my body with the towel. I returned it to the hanger after I was done.


    I walked back to the bedroom and wore my clothes.


    I sat at the edge of the bed to wait for Killian.


    My mind went back to the story Killian told me. With his outward appearance, nobody would have been be able to notice the fact that he had an arduous childhood.


    I wish I was there for little Killian. I wish I was by his side as he battled against the world he didn''t ask to the brought into.


    I vowed to treat him better.


    He deserved all the love and care in the whole world. I will try my best to give him what he deserved.


    Killian wasn''t a bastard. He pushed the door open as I was thinking of him.


    His eyes snapped to my sitting figure like a ma. His nose moved imperceptibly.


    Killian licked his lips.


    He did it in a way that sent shivers down my spine. It didn''t look repulsive.


    "You smell heavenly." He did.


    "Thank you." I said as a smile bloomed on my lips, "Stop behaving like it is a scent you haven''t smelled before."


    "Everything is different and enhanced on you, Edna. You can''t me me for getting enamored." Killian defended with a grin.


    "Whatever you say." I chuckled.


    His words were the icing on the cake. It boosted my self confidence a lot.


    Killian closed the distance between us. His left hand tugged the flowing part of my skirt.


    I red at him with false anger.


    "We are just at the beginning of our rtionship and you are acting out. Do you want me to deal with you?" I rolled my eyes.


    Killian chuckled, "Heartbeat, clean your mind. I am not eating you up. I broughtfy clothes for you to change into. I want you to have a great rest. Your mind is just wandering into uncharted territories. I like it though, it means you are thinking of me."


    "You talk too much." I grumbled.


    "You made me like this. Don''tin. You don''t have to worry about my thoughts, heartbeat. I won''t do anything you do not approve of. I might steal kisses and whatnot, that is not part of this though. Whatever I do to you is something we both want to happen." Killian continued.


    "Shut up. I get your point." I chided him softly as a blush formed on my cheeks due to my shame.


    He was too open.


    My mind was indeed overactive but no one can me me. We were in Killian''s bedroom and he was touching my clothes. I don''t know what else to think about.


    After he spoke, I finally noticed the bag in his hands.


    Killian handed the bag to me.


    "I bought a some pajamas and a few clothes you can wear on normal days for you. Choose what you want and change into it. I will be back soon." Killian said before he went into the bathroom.


    I used the opportunity to check the contents of the bag Killian gave to me.


    I picked a purple two-piece pajamas and changed into it.


    When Killian came out of the bathroom, I was done. Killian was wearing a bathrobe.


    The ipen gap the bathrobe left seduced me. The hints of his golden brown skin made my mouth water.


    I had to look away. I don''t want to continue staring at him like a wolf that had be starved for days.


    I had just used him of thinking about bedroom exercises. The next moment, I wanted to pounce on him. It was hypocritical.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Besides, I have to give him time to change into his sleeping wear.


    I focused on my fingers but my ears were very active.


    The rustling soundsing from the area Killian was standing at kickstarted my imagination.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! ''Oh, Edna. You are a pervert.''


    The noiseing from Killian''s position finally stopped and he sat beside me.


    "Let''s take a brief first. When we wake up, I will take you to see some of the beauties of this pce." Killian said.


    "Okay." I agreed and I got on the bed properly.


    Then, my confrontation with Jelena came to mind.


    I didn''t want to be overly reliant on Killian but this was something I have no qualms about drawing his attention to.


    For now, he was the only one that could go against Jelena and herwork.


    After Killian settled beside me, I turned to look at him.


    "Killian, on my way here, I saw Jelena and she took permission from Marissa to speak a few words to me." I started, "I feel like the things she said should be obvious but I repeat it to you anyway."


    The calm and peaceful expression on Killian''s face melted away. His brows furrowed and a dark color covered his eyes.


    "What did she say? Did she do anything to you?" Killian asked, "If Jelena did anything to you, both she and Marissa would know why I am King. Both of them would be in a lot of trouble."


    His eyes scanned my body over and over for any signs of injury.


    I grabbed his hand, "Killian, I am okay. She didn''t do anything physical. Jelena just warned me. She basically threatened me to leave you and the position of Queen. The reason she is saying all these is because she thinks I am unqualified. She said I would have to face the future consequences of my actions if I choose to stay by your side."


    "What?!" Killian''s eyes darkened again.


    I didn''t even think that was possible.

 Chapter 36

    Edna


    "It seems Jelena and her father has really gotten veryfortable." Killian spat.


    I continued, "I would have tried to solve whatever issue I have myself. Unfortunately, this is something I believe is beyond my power. Jelena has been in this city and on this for a long while. She is not the kind of person my current self can go against. That''s why I decided to inform you. If by any chance, anythinges up, you would know the first person to me."


    Killian sighed, "Thank you for informing me. I will deal with them properly after the wedding. For now, I will just give them a light punishment tomorrow. Don''t worry, I won''t let them harm you."


    My mind finally calmed down. I knew this life was unpredictable.


    Bad things might happen even after I reported Jelena and her father to Killian. Even with all these concerns, I was still at ease.


    At least, I tried to do something instead of foolishly waiting for Jelena''s retaliation and ns.


    The ways her eyes stared at me didn''t look like she would back down anytime soon.


    "Uhm," I started, "Before I forget. Killian, I am new to all this superpower thing. I can''t rely on you forever and I don''t want to. It''s not like I think you are inadequate or anything. I just want to be prepared to face any situation that you are not avable to solve."


    I didn''t want to be a burden and I didn''t want to end up as Killian''s deadly weakness.


    I continued, "I want to have the chance to win people''s respect due to my powers. I want to have the right to speak up if I am ufortable or maltreated. I want to be free to get what I want with my own hands. Please, teach me how to control my mutant nt powers."


    Killian''s face was solemn, "I can understand what you mean. You are right. Even if I want it to be so, I can''t stay by your side 24/7. Everyday, you need protection. You are the most precious thing in this world."


    His words were beautiful. It made heart heat up.


    He said, "Edna, you can''t die. The situation you find yourself shouldn''t matter, try to survive. Try to live. Do it for me, for you and for your brother. I will teach you the basics of controlling superpowerster. For now, let us get quality rest." I nodded and my eyes fluttered close.


    Because my eyes weren''t seeing anything, my other senses were heightened.


    The sound of a body part rubbing against the bedsheets filled the silence in the bed room.


    Before I could think about it carefully or investigate, Killian''s strong arms drew me to him.


    I didn''t struggle. His body warmth was enticing somehow. I snuggled into afortable crook in his arms before taking a deep breath.


    HIs scent was heavenly. It just had a way of making me go crazy.


    Having Killian''s warmth surrounding me made sumbing to the arms of sleep easy.


    My consciousness weakened as my awareness of the outside world dulled.


    ****


    Something soft touched my nose.


    Afortable aura was surrounding me. I didn''t want to wake up. I used my hand to swipe at whatever was disturbing my rest. It didn''t work.


    That annoying thing touched my ear. I turned around to avoid it


    Since trying to hit it away didn''t work, avoiding it totally should do the trick.


    Trying to evade the annoying thing wasn''t sessful either. The thing came again andnded at the corner of my lips.


    "Go away." I grumbled sleepily.


    "Wake up, sleeping beauty." A deep voice said, "I am not going anywhere. I''ll keep doing what I want to you till you wake up fully."


    After hearing the familiar voice, my eyes opened and I locked eyes with Killian.


    The annoying thing that kept disturbing me was finally associated with an appearance.


    An amused light was dancing in his golden pupils and a tiny smile was at the corner of his mouth.


    My brain didn''t connect with the information my eyes was seeing at first.


    Then, my memories crashed back into my brain.


    I wasn''t on Earth. I was on Blue Star and I reunited with the man in my dreams. Tyler was dead and humanity is on the brink of wipeout. "Hello." My voice still had a sleepy tint to it.


    "Hi, sleeping beauty. You had afortable sleep, right? Oh, who am I kidding? I don''t need to ask. It''s obvious that you have a great sleep." Killianughed.


    "Shut up." I red at him, "Why did you wake me up? I thought you told us to have ''quality'' rest?"


    I rolled my eyes. I didn''t know Killian had a childish side.


    "Don''t worry, you can get all the rest you wantter. I don''t want you to get all the sleep you can get out of your brain for today now. You still have this night to consider. I don''t want you to be wide-eyed when it''s time for bedter." Killian said. His worries weren''t unfounded.


    I have a constitution that behaved the way he said. If I sleep too much in the afternoon, I would find it hard to sleep at night.


    "Besides, you said something about practicing your powers. We should do that. I don''t feelfortable leaving you without any ways to defend yourself. My mind wouldn''t be at ease until we have started the basics I promised. At least, we must try to level the ying field before anything happens." Killian continued.


    Finally, thest tentacles of sleep withdrew from me.


    I stretched and yawned.


    He was right.


    "Okay, let''s start." I said.


    "You just woke up. I think whatever you might have eaten previously should have digested. Do you want some food? The servants brought something to eat." Killian asked in concern. Right on cue, my stomach grumbled loudly. A cloud of red gathered on my cheeks.


    That brief second was the pinnacle of disgrace for me.


    My body embarrassed me totally.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Killian smiled mischievously, "I guess I don''t need an answer from from your lips. Your other parts has replied."


    Killian stood up and went into one of the other rooms that was connected to this bedchamber. He came back with a tray filled with food and fruits.


    The food must have be transported here while I was asleep. I didn''t even budge.


    I sighed.


    If Killian was my enemy, I would have died a million times.


    The two white and exquisite bowls on the tray contained some kind of pink porridge.


    I looked up at Killian in a silent question.


    I knew I wasn''t on earth anymore and I have to be thankful for whatever I can get into my stomach. Still, seeing a pink meal was shocking to say the least.


    I was willing to try new things but my first steps didn''t have to be too bold. I needed some kind of buffer time.


    Killian chuckled, "This is Marino porridge. It is made from a domesticated beast called Marino. It had been stewed to perfection. You can try it. If you don''t like it, I can get the maids to bring another meal."


    I didn''t want to stress both Killian and the innocent maids so I decided to give the pink porridge a try.


    I grabbed one of the golden spoons beside the bow and scooped a portion of the porridge into my mouth.


    Numerous vors bloomed on my tongue. I couldn''t exin what the particr vor was. It was sweet and a little bit of sourness was at the end.


    It made me obsessed.


    I scooped more porridge into my mouth.


    Killian burst intoughter, "Slow down. Your food isn''t going anywhere."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After finishing my food in record time, I set my eyes on Killian''s bowl.


    He said everything that belonged to him was mine also. This words should apply to the porridge too, right?

 Chapter 37

    Edna


    "Take it, don''t worry about me. I will go with the fruits." Killian said before pushing his bowl nearer to me.


    I looked at him gratefully before devouring his bowl of porridge too.


    From now on, I would try my best to be non-judgmental when I encounter new things. This bowl of porridge surely surprised me.


    I wanted to p the person I was a few minutes ago.


    How could I have been skeptical of this heavenly goodness?


    "Have some water." Killian said as he brought a ss bottle filled with clear and transparent water to me.


    I nodded in appreciation before receiving the bottle of water from him. I opened the cap and gulped the content down.


    A clear and refreshing feeling spread from my throat to my chest. The refreshing stream finally stopped in my stomach. It was rejuvenating. "Wow, time flew by so fast." I sighed.


    "Let''s take a stroll in the garden. I will show you a few lovely ces present in the pce. After we are done with that, the next few hours would be the optimum time to guide you on the basics of having a superpower." Killian mapped out our itinerary for the day.


    I nodded in agreement and swung my leg to the other side of the bed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I came down from the bed.


    I had been stressed previously. The sleep I got did a number on me. The feeling of tiredness was gone.


    I used my eyes to scan my surrounding but I didn''t see any hint of the thing I was looking for.


    Killian raised his brow, "What are you looking for? I might have seen it somewhere."


    "I am looking for the bag you gave me. The one that held my pajamas and a few outing clothes. I can''t find it. I remember putting it in this room, it was near the bed." I exined as I rubbed my brows in frustration. "I kept it. Let me get it for you." He responded before rising to his feet.


    Killian went into one of the rooms connected to the bed chamber.


    It wasn''t the one he brought the food from.


    Within a few minutes, he was out again. The bag I was looking for was in his hands.


    "Here it is." He stretched the hand holding the bag to me, "There is no need for anything morous. Just take anything that make you feelfortable." "Noted." I replied.


    I took the bag from his outstretched hand and put it on the bed.


    I opened the bag to look through the contents.


    Finally, I settled on a veryfortable two-piece outfit. It was presentable to the public and it wasfortable too.


    I held the clothes in my hands tightly.


    My eyes flitted to Killian but he wasn''t looking at me. His eyes was on one of the windows in the room.


    His unmoving presence had already given me the answer I was seeking. Killian wasn''t going anywhere.


    I turned my back to him and changed into the clothes I chose.


    As I was changing into my new clothes, I didn''t feel his heated gaze on me for one moment.


    I was thankful for that.


    People like Killian were very sensitive to their surroundings. He might not be looking at me but he was very very aware of whatever I am doing.


    I wasn''t very satisfied with his presence but I wasn''t annoyed with it either.


    I just didn''t want Killian to see my body yet.


    The previous clothes Maol provided for me when I arrived at this pce left nothing to the imagination. Still, seeing me naked was different to me.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I don''t know why I was feeling shy.


    If my ns with Killian goes well, we would be seeing each other''s bodies frequently in the future.


    My feelings for that possibility wasplicated.


    Still, I could set my mind at rest with the fact that he wasn''t staring directly at my body.


    "I''m done." I said before turning around to meet Killian''s deep eyes.


    I didn''t know when he turned around.


    I stopped myself from having more thoughts along that line.


    He smiled in acknowledgment before his long legs closed the distance between us.


    His right hand lifted my jaw upwards.


    Killian''s heated breath on the sensitive skin on my face made my heart race.


    I didn''t know where to put my hands and I didn''t know where to look.


    My eyes kept moving in every possible direction.


    His thumb outlined the shape of my bottom lip as it moved slowly.


    "Heartbeat, you are beautiful you just take my breath away effortlessly." Killian muttered.


    My eyes widened as I tried to keep a straight face.


    He nced at my red ears for a brief second before smiling.


    Killian leaned down and left a kiss in the middle of my brows.


    He straightened up soon after.


    He walked out of the bed chamber at a medium pace. I paused for a few seconds, looking like an idiot.


    The area he kissed felt like it was burning up.


    "Are youing or not?" Killian called out in a yful tone.


    "I am." I replied before moving to catch up to him.


    The guards didn''t even nce at us as we moved past them.


    We walked around for a little bit. Finally, Killian stopped in front of a door.


    His hands twisted the knob before pushing the door open.


    I followed him.


    The ce we walked into was huge and beautiful. Big windows that let ample sunlight in was ced in strategic ces that was connected to the hall.


    The hall was not bare. It wasn''t filled up either. The hall didn''t have anything except framed pictures.


    Some of the framed pictures were small while some were huge.


    Thergest picture in this ce was the one that featured Killian''s enigmatic self.


    The Killian in the framed photo had no smile.


    "This is simr to an hall of fame, if you would like to call it that. Past kings and their families are in this ce, forever immortalized. That is the meaning and purpose these people liked to attach to this ce. That is the words they use tofort themselves." Killian exined, "I wasn''t framed in this hall until I ascended the throne. This was when I realized that the thing I have been longing for since I was a little boy was not special."


    The silent hall echoed his words.


    The eyes of the people in the static picture frames stared at us as we walked past.


    Killian continued, "This ce is useless. I see no benefit in putting our framed pictures in this hall. I put my picture in this hall anyway. I didn''t remove it after knowing how useless this whole hall is. I can''t exin why I didn''t remove my picture. You just have to know that my feelings for this ce isplicated."


    I nodded, "True, some of the things we long for with all our might, strength and everything else turns out to be so mundane when we achieve it. The person might start wondering why he or she was desiring to achieve this wish in the first ce. I understand you perfectly."

 Chapter 38

    Edna


    "Edna, I just want to talk about how special you are again and again. I want to talk about it using every single chance I get." Killian started.


    I raised a brow.


    Where did all these words gush out from?


    "When I felt the pull of my soulmate, I was skeptical. Edna, I have done so many bad things. To me, all those things didn''t matter if it was for my own good. It was understandable from my point of view. Those things I did are still bad things, no exnation can change that. I thought I would be judged. I was prepared for that. However, you changed everything." Killian continued.


    My ears reddened at Killian''s praise.


    Still, I wasn''t willing to take all the credit. The things he was praising me for wasn''t solely by my power.


    What made me receptive to his experiences was the whole universe herself.


    If I wasn''t born in perilous times, things would be different.


    If I didn''t experience the apocalypse and the way humans break down for benefits, I wouldn''t be this marvelous person Killian was describing.


    If I lived in peaceful times, I will judge. I am not going to lie about that. I read some of the books that came from Earth''s peaceful era.


    Those times, killing someone was going to attract a prison sentence.


    In this current time I am living through, murdering someone was still bad. Still, there were major differences between this time period and the ancient one.


    During these times, the murderer would get away with any murder if he or she was secretive and careful enough.


    Some people unt their murderer status too. Power and strength can shut mouths.


    It wasn''t like the time of old.


    The experiences I went through shaped who I was. The only credit I have in all these is not breaking down or bowing backwards under pressure.


    I opened my mouth, "You shouldn''t thank me alone. I did something but it''s not much. My experiences made me non-judgmental. I don''t know what would have happened if I wasn''t born in the apocalyptic times I lived through. I am just thankful that everything fits together for our good."


    "True," Killian agreed, "Even with this, you are still a marvelous being. I thank God for creating you. I don''t know what the future might have in store for me without your presence and I don''t want to imagine it. Let''s move to the next attraction." "Where are we going this time?" I asked curiously.


    Killian chuckled, "I don''t want to stress your legs too much so we are going to visit two ces today. You are going to live here for a long while. You have all the time to see everything in this pceter. Now, I am going to take you to my garden."


    "Sweet." I smiled.


    Killian told me he was going to show me two attractions in this pce. I was satisfied so far.


    I was having fun as we made our way to the royal garden.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The first ce we went to made Killian share some parts of his story with me. It was marvelous.


    We passed through many hallways, halls, rooms and the likes.


    The pce was filled with bustle and life. We saw numerous people moving around.


    I widened my eyes to take all these sights in.


    On Earth, things like these was rare. The apocalypsended tremendous damage on humanity as a whole.


    "We are here." Killian announced.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    Arge ss door was before us.


    Through the ss, I could see a hint of greenery.


    Killian pushed the door and walked in.


    I copied his actions.


    The Royal garden was an open space. Beautiful butterflies were perching on some of the colorful flowers.


    The sun was on its way back home.


    The sun rays colored everything I could see with a reddish gold ze. It added a magical element to the garden.


    I took a deep breath and the lovely scent of enchanting flowers flew into my nose. The scent hanging over every space in the old garden was tantalizing and calming.


    "It''s so beautiful." I said with wonder.


    "It is." Killian concurred.


    The atmosphere threaded in everything around the royal garden was intoxicating.


    I was losing myself in it.


    Something jolted me out of my haze though.


    The important things I should have kept in a visible part of my mind came to light.


    When I was awaiting my fate in the tribute room, some girls were with me. I had forgotten them like a scum.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I didn''t see those girls when I went into the court hall. I didn''t know what their endings were and I felt like an horrible person for living my life as it bloomed while ignoring the situation they might have gotten into.


    They told me about the terrible consequences tthat would appear if the king rejected them and I did the worst thing possible, I forgot them.


    The guilt was eating at my heart, bit by bit.


    "Killian, I have something to ask you." I bit my bottom lip, "Three girls were presented as tributes to you before I came into the court hall. Where are they? What happened to them?"


    Killian tilted his head to the side, "Those girls? Since I didn''t want them to be my concubines and being by my side was impossible, the people that presented them to me took them away. I don''t interfere with what would happen after. This kind of thing is normal. In my defense, I can''t change my decision because of the consequences that would be meted on those girls after I refused to ept them."


    I could understand Killian.


    If he epted them because of pity or anything else, the girls would be between a rock and a hard ce. Their people would want them to act like some kind of double agent. Their initial thoughts wouldn''t matter. Their family or guardians would forcefully turn them into something evil.


    Their fathers, uncles and guardians wouldn''t aim low. Obviously, they didn''t present thosedies to Killian to be an ordinary concubine or a bedwarming maid, those people want something bigger than all that.


    They might even nurture the n to turn Killian into a weak puppet King. Their eyes are all on the throne and the benefits it would bring.


    I will admit the obvious fact, I was an hypocrite.


    I don''t really care about the previous girls that came to this pce and left with no results. Their fate had already be decided anyway.


    The only people I cared to ask about were the three girls I made an acquaintance with in the tribute room.


    "Is there a way you can bring those three girls to the pce?" I questioned, "I am not trying to force you to take them as your concubines or something. You can take them as maids, normal ones. I just don''t want them to have a terrible fate because of your rejection. It''s not like I don''t understand your point of view. I do. I have a rtionship with them and I can''t stand by as they get crushed into smithereens."


    "Okay, I will get it done." Killian smiled, "The demeanor and attitude of a Queen are showing bit by bit. God didn''t choose wrongly for me. When it''s time to be ruthless, you are ruthless and when it''s time to be kind, you are kind. Edna, everything you do or say is making me fall deeper into this hole called love. What should I do?"

 Chapter 39

    Edna


    My ears heated up.


    I thought I would have developed an immunity to Killian''s sweet words after multiple exposure to it, I was wrong.


    Even if I had some kind of immunity, it turns into thin paper that could be poked with the slightest force once Killian opens his mouth. Each time his words dropped, I felt like I was back to square one all over again. He had a way to get me into my softest state.


    I rolled my eyes, "Which queenly attitude? I don''t even know what you are seeing. I am not like that. Stop pulling my legs."


    Killian shook his head with a tiny smile at the corner of his lips, "I am not pulling your legs and I am not joking. I didn''t even have to do anything and you are easing into the role of a Queen yourself. I''m so proud of you, Edna." After getting Killian''s lovely promise, I finally let my mind be at ease.


    That was when I remembered thest thing we have to do. I have to learn how to control my superpowers.


    "Edna, it is time to learn the basics that I told you about Killian said.


    I smiled before flexing my fingers, "I am ready. You just voiced what I was thinking about. Are you a worm in my stomach?"


    Myst sentence was on a light and joking note.


    "I am not but I wish I am." Killian replied.


    I rolled my eyes.


    This guy had started again.


    "Okay, rx. Be as free as possible. Let all the worrying thoughts in your head fade away." Killian''s maic voice said, "Close your eyes, try to find the aura of your superpower. If you don''t understand what the aura of your powers mean, think of it like this. It is a consciousness."


    I listened attentively.


    I didn''t want to miss anything.


    "Use your consciousness to look for something different from your normal self. Search for something that doesn''t fit into the norm in your body." Killian continued.


    I closed my eyes.


    I was ready to put what Killian told me into practice but the rest of his words made me pause.


    This was the exact thing I did in the bath earlier today.


    "What''s wrong?" Killian leaned forward in concern.


    His eyes roamed every inch of my body as he tried to find what made me pause.


    My mouth twitched, "Nothing is wrong. I have tried all these things you said earlier."


    "So, what did you sense when you did this exercise?" Killian asked.


    "I saw some kind of red ball. I think it is the aura or consciousness of my nt powers." I exined in words that were as clear as possible.


    Killian nodded in appreciation, "That''s a great start. Try to focus on manipting that ball you saw. Try to bend it to your will. Edna, what do you want to do right now? Do you want to grow a sprout or make a vine. Just do anything you want. Bend that ball you saw into the shape and form you want at all costs."


    "Alright, I will try my best." I clenched my fists.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    My eyes fluttered close and I found myself in a dark space again.


    The red ball with uncountable threads was still there.


    I wanted to make a whip.


    A whip was simr to a vine.


    I imagined myself using mental hands to mold the red ball in my mind into what I wanted it to be.


    It was hard at first.


    It felt like I was back to a dark period.


    That time period was when I was trying to establish a rtionship with the red ball with an extrayer of rejection from the ball.


    It wasn''t great.


    Thankfully, after a few seconds of battling through the rejection of the nt superpower, I saw the power bending to my will.


    I shaped it in the likeness of a whip.


    I could feel something forming in my hand.


    When I felt like there was nothing more to do, I opened my eyes.


    My gaze settled on my hand. The thing in my hand surprised me.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    It wasn''t the whip I was going for at all. It was an strange mix between an hammer and a cane.


    There was a warped lump at the top of the unknown item I created. It acted as the hammer head.


    The green color of the nts that make up the body of the unknown item I created had a heavy shade of red.


    A p interrupted my observation.


    I nced at Killian.


    "Don''t beat yourself up too much. For your first time, you tried your best. You have a good grasp of your powers. What you need is more practice and you will be at the level you want to be." Killian advised, "Give yourself time to grow, I didn''t get to where I am in one day. It took countless years of practice, injuries and many more to get to this point. You will get there soon. I believe in you."


    "Killian, you are the best." I said under my breath.


    His words gave me great motivation. It acted like an energy drink.


    I was full of fighting spirit again. I was ready to try till I get it right.


    I closed my eyes and started my visualization technique. This time, I was very careful.


    I didn''t let pride get to me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I concentrated fully.


    Getting the best I could achieve was the goal.


    I formed the whip I wanted bit by bit, strand by strand.


    After I finished molding the power flowing through my veins into what I wanted it to be, my eyes fluttered open.


    I tried my possible best. Still, my heart didn''t have much hope for the results.


    When I opened my eyes, I was pleasantly surprised by what I saw.


    A whip was in my hand.


    It was short and it looked like the nts that formed the body had stunted growth.


    Still, I was beside myself with joy.


    This was a great beginning.


    At least, I made a whip.


    My first works didn''t have to be beautiful or perfect. Like Killian said, I would get it right soon.


    "Killian, see! I did it! I made a whip." Intense excitement filled my heart.


    I couldn''t keep it in. I basically flew to where Killian was standing in. I almost shoved the whip into his face because of my joy.


    Killian''s hand wrapped around my wrist. He brought my hand closer to his face.


    He looked at the whip before the most beautiful smile I could have the pleasure of seeing bloomed on his lips.


    "Edna, you did it. I knew you could." Killian''s smile became bigger, "I didn''t doubt you for one second."


    "I am going to practice until I get this whip right." Conviction coated my voice as I clenched my fists.


    "Well, I won''t stop you. What I won''t take is you not getting adequate rest." Killian said, "After a few hours of practicing, we have to retire and get a good night sleep. Tomorrow is our wedding. Stresses with things like that and I don''t want you to be extra stressed. We have to go to bed early."


    "I understand." I reassured Killian, "Wait, my measurements! I haven''t seen any seamstress or tailoring to take the required details to tailor the dress to my figure."


    "Don''t worry about that." Killian clicked his tongue, "I gave the seamstress your measurement already."


    My eyes widened, "How did you do that? How did you get my measurement without actually measuring me? I am confused."


    Killian chuckled, "I used my eyes. I trust in my vision. Don''t worry, you are going to do a little session of fitting before you appear at the actual wedding."


    I exhaled in relief before ring at Killian, "Better."


    My mind wanted to think about his first sentence. I stopped that action immediately.


    I have serious things to do. I don''t want to blush like a prawn while practicing.


    Since all the pressing issues were addressed, I went back to my practice.


    It was time to live up to the expectations Killian had.


    Whether it is for Killian, my brother or me, I have to get stronger quickly.


    Only strong men or women have the right to speak.


    That fact was especially clear on Blue Star.


    The aliens wouldn''t really ept a weak Queen. Killian''s stance didn''t matter. He wouldn''t be by my side 24/7.


    I have to utilize every chance I get to be the better version of who I was in the past.

 Chapter 40

    Edna


    The moment Killian sat up and got down from the bed, I stirred. Sleep was still tugging at my eyelids but I didn''t let that stop me. My consciousness cleared as my pupils focused on Killian.


    "Where are you going?" I asked in a sleepy tone.


    Killian leaned down andbed through my hair with his fingers.


    A moan slipped out of my mouth.


    "You can go back to sleep. I want to prepare the best wedding ceremony for you. We might be working with a limited time frame but the quality can not bepromised. I have to supervise the people that will prepare everything we need. I don''t want to see any slip up. That is the only thing I can not tolerate on this day. You deserve the best." Killian said.


    I could hear the joy weaved through his tone and words.


    It was infectious.


    The corner of my lips lifted into a small smile.


    I appreciated all the thoughts Killian was putting into this. He was winning my heart, bit by bit.


    I covered my face with my right hand. I didn''t want Killian to see the way my face was burning. "Alright. I guess I''ll see youter." I replied.


    "You will. Now, go back to sleep." Killian ordered gently.


    I took his advice. My eyelids lowered slowly.


    The dark expanse I saw after I shut my eyes consumed me.


    \*\*\*\*\*


    "Miss Edna. Miss Edna, please wake up. It is time for your bath." A soft voice said.


    The voice was sweet and soft.


    I rolled over to the other side of the bed.


    The sleep was too good. I wasn''t ready to give it up and get up yet.


    A hand patted my foot repeatedly, "Miss Edna, it is time for your bath. The hour that marks the beginning of your wedding is drawing near. We can''t let the King see you like this. Miss Edna, I would be punished." The words about punishment burned the sleep away from my eyes. I sighed.


    My eyes opened.


    I stared at the empty expanse before me for a brief second.


    "Today is supposed to be a happy day. Don''t talk about punishments. It''s going against the celebratory mood." I said as I sat up.


    Twodies were standing near the bed. They had obvious human features.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the pointy ears and their strangely colored eyes hinted at their real race.


    The ck hair on their heads cascaded down in beautiful waves.


    Their gics did them a great favor.


    "Hello, Miss Edna. My name is Cassandra and this is Emily." Thedy that was nearer to me said.


    I recognized her voice.


    It was the voice that was trying to wake me up earlier.


    I nodded, "Good morning. I hope I didn''t stress you two."


    "You didn''t, Miss." Emily replied demurely.


    "That''s good." I nodded in satisfaction.


    "After your bath, King Killian told us to tell you about the dress we brought with us. He wants you to try it on. We will give him feedback about the dresster. That is if it needs adjustments. If it fits you perfectly, there is no need to report to him. We just have to dress you up and lead you to the wedding venue." Cassandra exined.


    I scratched my nose before looking at Cassandra and Emily, "I don''t need you to help me with my bath. There are some specific things I prefer to do myself. I hope that''s okay?"


    Cassandra shook her head like a rattledrum, "Miss Edna, it is okay. You are the Queen, you can choose to do whatever you want. Please, give us a few minutes to prepare your bath and organize the things you will need to freshen up." "Alright." I agreed.


    Cassandra and Emily disappeared into the bathroom.


    They brought a moving cart when they came to the Royal bedchamber. I didn''t notice it at first.


    They dragged the cart with them to the bathroom.


    As I waited patiently, my mind began to spiral into the dark hole of overthinking.


    What would the wedding be like? I don''t have anything tangible to use as a reference.


    Do weddings have a list ofpulsory events and ceremonies?


    The only ones I knew about were those that were described in books and old magazines.


    Weddings in the current apocalyptic era was different from the ones I saw in books. It was a luxury. Nobody would fork out the money, time, energy and strength to feed numerous people for just one day of celebration. It wasn''t rational or logical.


    I rarely saw people do weddings when I was in the base.


    This was a strange and alien world. The weddings I had seen and encountered on Earth had no basis here. It would be different.


    I would like to experience what a big wedding felt like and it seems Killian was making my dreame true.


    A ball of happiness was surrounding my heart. Within this happiness, a tiny trace of sadness pulsed in and out of existence.


    I didn''t think of my brother usually.


    Thinking of him brings pain. Having thoughts rted to Tyler would unlock memories I had locked away in a dark cupboard located in my mind.


    It was a painful thing to know that Tyler wouldn''t witness my wedding. In fact, anyone rted to me- both friends and lukewarm acquaintances weren''t going to be present in my wedding.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! It was a hard fact to stomach but I have no choice.


    Life gave me lemons so I had to make do with the lemonade I was able to squeeze out.


    "Miss Edna, we are done." Cassandra''s sweet voice jolted me out of the negative spiral I was soaking myself in.


    "Okay, thank you very much." I rose my feet.


    I discovered the two maids weren''t moving so I looked at them with one eyebrow raised.


    "Is something the matter? Why are you guys still here?" I tilted my head to the side.


    "Mydy, we are going to help you with your wedding dress. It is tooplicated to tackle on your own. I am sorry for any inconveniences." Emily exined.


    I waved her away, "There is no need to apologize for something you can''t control. I will be back soon."


    I walked into the bathroom.


    Cassandra and Emily really did a number on this ce.


    The mini pool was filled with red water. The water in the pool was shimmering.


    A lovely scent hung in the air.


    It was intoxicating.


    I removed my clothes and stepped into the pool slowly.


    The steaming water rxed my muscles. A sigh dropped from my lips as I leaned on the wall of the pool.


    Then, everything start to go downhill quickly. I didn''t have a chance to blink.


    Strength started fading away from my body and it was bing hard to stay afloat.


    My eyes widened.


    What in Ceaser''s name was happening?

 Chapter 41

    Edna


    Power was leaving my body rapidly. For a brief second, I was confused.


    What was happening to my body?


    I tried to paddle to the staircase leading out of the pool.


    It was hard.


    It felt like the water in the pool itself was acting against me.


    Everything was in hell mode.


    I bit my lip and moved to the stairs connected to the pool slowly.


    My foot slipped from the stairs and my hand wasn''t able to grab the guiding rails connected to the stairs.


    It was painful to watch my hand miss the guiding rails.


    The surge of despair was suffocating.


    I fell back into the water with a tiny ssh. I started to struggle as hard as I could.


    The red water in the pool poured into my nose and mouth as I moved erratically.


    I have never felt the presence of death being so close before. It felt like death was some kind of gigantic entity and I was a small being before it.


    The difference in size was crippling my morale. I felt like I was the size of a rice grain in front of death.


    I felt powerless and useless.


    Was I going to die here?


    It wasn''t impossible.


    An headache started to form beneath my skull.


    I don''t know if it was from the water I inhaled or something else.


    If I died, how long would it take for Killian to discover my body?


    I didn''t know the answer to the question.


    There was no need to push myself into more despair.


    I stopped thinking wildly and just tried to struggle out of the pool.


    I closed my eyes and tried to tap into my superpowers.


    It should have been the first thing I turned to.


    I wanted to beat myself up.


    This wasn''t the time for self me though.


    I reached for the red ball in my mind.


    That path was a dead end. It was like there was a brick wall between my superpower and I.


    I couldn''t make any contact with it.


    I was all alone.


    My hands were weak and I couldn''t do much.


    I started to sink slowly.


    Something slipped from my left eye. I don''t know if it was a tear or the residual water that sshed on my face. My life was on the brink of destruction.


    Then, I remembered the two maids outside the bathroom door.


    Thankfully, they didn''t heed my words and leave.


    I don''t know what I would have done if they left.


    Without their help, I would most likely die here.


    There was a chance of surviving now.


    I clung onto this strand of hope like my life depended on it.


    My life actually depended on it.


    "Cassandra and Emily. Please, save me." I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    My throat hurt from the strain.


    I didn''t pay any attention to it.


    Soon, footsteps approached the bathroom.


    The door swung open. Cassandra and Emily walked in.


    Their walking speed wasn''t fast by any means.


    Infact, it was too slow for my liking.


    It wasn''t funny at all. It didn''t look like they wereing to save me.


    They looked like they were strolling in the beach with chilled sses of beverages.


    I looked at them closely.


    Both of them met my eyes.


    The expression on their faces was strange. Finally, I pinpointed the look I was getting from them.


    Cassandra and Emily were looking at me with contempt.


    When they got to the pool''s edge, they stopped.


    They watched indifferently as I struggled like a whiteb rats during an experiment.


    More water poured into my nose and mouth.


    My throat, tongue and eyes ached with all the red water that sshed on it.


    My throat was painful. It felt like I was swallowingva when I moved.


    I wasn''t willing to believe something was wrong.


    No, something must not be wrong.


    s, if wishes were horses, beggars would ride.


    "Cassandra, Emily, what are you guys doing? Save me. I am drowning." I repeated my pleas for help again.


    It hurt to speak.


    Still, I wasn''t willing to give up.


    Cassandra chuckled, "Wow, the Queen is giving us an order. Emily, you should save the Queen."


    Emily didn''t move. Instead, she sumbed to aughing spree.


    Her body hunched downwards due to the intensity of herughter.


    No matter how I tried to convince myself-brainwash myself even-that things were not how they look, I knew I was wrong at this very moment. Things were exactly how I saw it.


    It was obvious that Cassandra and Emily didn''t like me one bit. They would n''t save me.


    Besides, this sudden loss of strength and superpowers must be rted to them.


    The smile and glee on Cassandra''s face was enough evidence.


    A glint of envy shed through Cassandra''s eyes.


    "Mirror mirror, on the wall. Who is the ugliest queen in the history known to all?" Cassandra giggled, "The mirror shouldn''t be stressed, I''ll give a reply. It is you, my queen. Edna, I guess you must have been having so much fun seeing the king you dot on you. It is a pity to see you in this state though. Okay, not really but it is still a pity. Haha."


    I tried my best to keep my head above the water.


    My mouth moved, "Why?"


    I didn''t need to speak long words and sentences. Everyone in the room knew what I was trying to ask.


    Emily shrugged, "Well, you were messing with the wrong person. That''s all you need to know. You will know more in the future."


    "We have gotten enough fun. Let''s get her out of the pool. The Miss would be here soon and I don''t want her to see us cking off." Cassandra said.


    "You are right." Emily agreed.


    The two of them walked into the pool and dragged me out.


    There wasn''t any ounce of courtesy in their actions.


    My body hit everything that was on their path.


    Without looking at my skin, I knew bruises would have started forming.


    I thought I would have the opportunity to rest. I thought a spot in Killian''s territory would be safe.


    Nobody dared to go against their King after all. I was wrong.


    Someone dared to go against their King. I don''t know what gave them the guts to act against me.


    My thoughts and questions didn''t matter though. All I know was that I would be the one to bear the brunt of some people''s actions.


    Cassandra and Emily dragged me back to the bedroom.


    The sound of the guards talking to an unknown person traveled through the door into the bedchamber.


    The voice was very familiar.


    Emily hurried to the door.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She opened the door with excitement.


    When the person outside the door took measured steps into the bedchamber, Emily bowed.


    Her head was almost reaching her k


    nees.


    She was the very epitome of a goon or a follower.


    After the person behind the door walked in, I could finally see their appearance clearly.


    It was the one and only Jelena.


    My nemesis.</p<>

 Chapter 42

    Edna


    The surprise I was feeling wasn''t too big.


    It felt like, somewhere in my mind, I knew Jelena would have a hand in this.


    These maids wouldn''t entrust their lives to a nobody. They would only work for those who would protect them if anything was exposed.


    I know they would need that protection.


    Killian would surely create a hell on earth after finding out about all this.


    Everything made sense.


    I didn''t have any feud with anybody.


    The ve-traders that gave me to Maol didn''t count.


    The only candidates I could settle on was dan and his daughter.


    They fit all the criteria Cassandra and Emily needed in a backer. Besides, they obviously abhor my existence.


    "So, it''s you." I rolled my eyes.


    Jelena grinned, "You don''t sound too surprised but then, you shouldn''t be shocked. I told you to rethink your decision to stay with Killian, you didn''t. You wanted to take what was not fated to you. Now, I will make a decision for you." "Killian would tear you apart. Jelena, you are ying with fire. You don''t know what you are getting yourself into. If you stop now, there might be a chance of redemption. Any step after this is in damnation territory." I warned. My weakness didn''t make my threats imposing.


    I was going to use whatever I have though.


    At least, I can open my mouth to talk. That was something to be satisfied with.


    "Edna, I will give you a little advice." Jelena smiled, "Stop trying to base all your strength and prowess on the King. It is futile. You believed in Killian. He is not here, isn''t he? I don''t know why Killian insisted that you would be his bride. You are not fit for it. You tried to go against me but in the end, I won."


    I stared at her like she was stupid, "Jelena, are you okay mentally? We weren''t in apetition in the first ce. You didn''t win anything. You think winning is by attacking me in a sneaky and low way or is winning going against your king after the oath you swore?"


    Jelena threw her head back andughed out loud, "Edna, that is just something you are wrong about. We were always in apetition. I talked to you civilly but you don''t know what''s good for you. You refused to leave Killian and this capital. Edna, from that moment on, you have drawn the battle line. Stop trying to act oblivious, you know something like this woulde sooner orter."


    I exhaled slowly, "Jelena, you are crazy. You better get help as soon as possible."


    "Well, I have always been crazy. Only a crazy person can rule thends on this. Only a crazy person can stay by the side of a madman like our king. So, I will dly agree with you. I am crazy." Jelena sneered. Right now I don''t even know what was fueling Jelena''s actions. I don''t know if it was power.


    I don''t know if the drive behind her actions was fueled by love. All I knew was the fact that she didn''t have any good ns in store for me.


    It was obvious.


    Jelena acted at the moment that was sensitive. I had already reported her to Killian.


    Any little thing that happened to me would put her on the list of suspects. She was desperate.


    I think she was scared that I will continue upying more of Killian''s heart. She didn''t know his heart was already fully interwoven with my presence.


    The uing wedding scared Jelena. Nobody can tell me otherwise.


    "Two of you should carry her. She should be extremely weak now. It shouldn''t be a problem." Jelena instructed.


    Cassandra and Emily nodded in a humble manner.


    They grabbed me and lifted me up in the roughest way possible.


    "Follow me." Jelena said before she walked out of the bedchamber.


    Outside the bedchamber, there weren''t any guards. It was bare and quiet.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 005s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    It was strange.


    Before Jelena came into the bedchamber, I heard her speaking with the guards outside the door. She must have lured them away with something.


    "Come to the royal bedchamber now. You know what to do. Make sure the ce looks rough and ransacked. Anyone with eyes should be able to see someone struggled with an assant in the bedchamber." Jelena lifted her smartphone to her


    ears.


    The two maids held me in a way that squeezed my body into an ufortable position.


    My eyes stayed on the ceiling as they brought me to somewhere unknown.


    Jelena and her goons brought me closer to their destination with each step.


    They avoided all the ces with people and guards.


    I didn''t know it was so easy to kidnap someone.


    We arrived at the chosen exit Jelena and her goons wanted to use. It was a weather-beaten side door.


    Cassandra and Emily loaded me into Jelena''s hovercraft.


    "Miss Jelena, since Edna is in your arms now, how should we reply to the King when he interrogates us. I don''t think I can experience his interrogation methods without losing my little life. He would kill us for failing to watch over Edna." Crippling fear weaved through Cassandra''s voice.


    With the way her voice sounded, that same fear should be reflected on her face too. I didn''t feel pity for them.


    "Just tell him what we practiced. Tell him that an assassin broke into the Royal bedchamber and kidnapped the Queen. Change the water in the bathroom too. Although, the drug I used isn''t noticeable, it doesn''t hurt to be careful. I will try toe and reinforce your alibi. Before you get to the royal bedchamber, ruffle your clothes and give yourselves bruises. Make it believable." Jelena ordered.


    Although Jelena''s n was full of holes, I have to admit that it served its purpose perfectly.


    "You don''t have to worry, I will keep my promises. Your life will be safe and wealth will be added aspensation for your stress." Jelena reassured them.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Cassandra and Emily nodded in unison before going back into the pce. Jelena got into her hovercraft before starting the engine.


    The hovercraft started to move.


    Iid on the floor of the hovercraft like a salted fish. I was humiliated, angry and weak.


    I stared at the back of Jelena''s head with a venomous gaze.


    An oppressive silence hung between us.


    Finally, the hovercraft stopped and the engine''s hum ceased.


    I don''t know how much time we spent on the journey. I don''t even know where we are.


    Jelena got down from the overcraft and left. The door was locked.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the door was unlocked, I wouldn''t be able to do anything. I didn''t have any strength in my body. Making an escape was a pipe dream. The drugs that had been used on me was very effective. After a few minutes, Jelena was back and she wasn''t alone.


    "Madam Tayo, I only have one specific warning. I don''t want her to find her way back to capital city. Destroy her. I don''t want her to be redeemed. She should stay here until she dies." Jelena warned. "I am paying you to watch over her. Don''t let her escape."


    "Trust me, Miss Jelena. She won''t ever leave Flower Embrace brothel. She would stay here for the rest of her life. I can use my life to guarantee that promise." Madam Tayo''s cheerful voice was filled with conviction.


    "I am not too worried. My words are just a precaution. Even if she escapes, Killian wouldn''t want her back. Who would want someone that had serviced 10,000 men?" Jelena chuckled darkly.


    My heart dropped to the bottom of my stomach. I couldn''t breathe properly.


    What did I just overhear?


    Jelena was selling me to the brothel?


    No!

 Chapter 43

    Edna


    Horror gripped my heart like the fingers of a drowned and resentful woman.


    Jelena opened the door to her hovercraft again.


    She pulled me out of the vehicle before dumping me on the floor.


    I was still as bare as the day I came to this world.


    Jelena got into her vehicle and zoomed off.


    She didn''t even take a second look at me.


    Madam Tayo bent down and looked at me with pity.


    However, her pity was brief.


    Soon enough, a steely light took its ce.


    Deep down, I knew that might be the extent of the sympathy I would get from her.


    "Qui, bring a nket!" She yelled at the top of her lungs.


    Madam Tayo was beautiful.


    Her light brown skin was gleaming. Her face was painted over with makeup. Her yellow pupils were vertical slits.


    It added some kind of charm to her.


    She aged beautifully.


    Her appearance did nothing to appease the despair in me though.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, I wasn''t willing to give up.


    I can''t justy down and take my fate as it was. Impossible.


    That would be ying into Jelena''s ns. She wanted to see me squashed into the dirtiest mud, I must not give her that chance.


    I took a deep breath before exhaling slowly.


    I settled my gaze on Madam Tayo, "Let me go. I will triple the amount Jelena gave to you. I can provide everything you want. I will give you wealth, fame. Just name it and it would be yours. Your wishes will not be beyond your grasp." Madam Tayo stared at me strangely.


    She didn''t say a word to refute me though.


    It was like she wanted to see the things I was going to pitch to her.


    I continued, "Keeping me here is unprofitable in the long run. Besides, washing your hands off me now and returning me to where I came from is going to win a pardon for you. The rewards you will get would be great bonuses too. Killian would get to the bottom of this, secure yourself before it is toote."


    Madam Tayoughed out loud, "Are you joking? It is better to keep you here with me. There will be nothing to worry about then. You think the King would let me go if he knew that I collected money from Jelena to lock you in this ce? I highly doubt it."


    "You don''t u "I wanted to stop her words.


    She held her hand up, "Let me speak. In the King''s anger, he would attack anyone or anything heys his hands on. Everyone is a target. Don''t try to deceive me. Only the living spend wealth or get fame, the dead get nothing. Nada. Don''t try to deceive me. It''s not going to work."


    "You don''t understand." I said "You are setting yourself up for disaster by doing this. You still have a chance to change this. Even if Killian punishes you because you received money from Jelena to do an evil deed, your punishment wouldn''t be too severe. Stop thinking with a one-track mind!"


    "You are right." The madam said "I want to train you to be the best courtesan in the history of Flower Embrace. Originally, I just wanted you to be a normal courtesan. Your words convinced me totally. I should think diversely. Although making you the bestselling courtesan would be a hard path to tread, I am not weak. Thank you for the great advice I will put it to use."


    I felt like tearing madam Tayo red lips apart. She wasn''t listening to me. That path was blocked. I would have to find another way.


    Madam Tayo was hard to deal with.


    Footstep neared our position. My pupils nced at the new arrival. It was Qui, the man Madam Tayo called.


    He gave his boss a light blue nket.


    Madam Tayo threw the nket on my body.


    It hid my nakedness from public view.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Madam Tayo said to the man beside her, "Carry her and follow me."


    Qui nodded.


    He scooped me into his arms.


    Madam Tayo approached the huge building behind us. The man carrying me followed after like she asked him to.


    The whole building was beautiful. It was low-key but at the same time, there was the air of exquisitness and luxuriousness surrounding it.


    Right now the customer inflow was low.


    Madam Tayo and Qui walked through the front door. They didn''t pay any attention to the peering eyes from the bystanders.


    I felt like madam Tayo wanted to use me as one of the various ways she will enforce her authority.


    Madame Tayo and Qui brought me to a room.


    She went to one of the bookshelves leaning on the wall. Madam Tayo took a book out of the bookshelf and walked towards me.


    "Qui, go to my room and bring the golden brocade box on my dresser. Be fast about it." Madam Tayo instructed Qui before turning to me, "The medicine Miss Jelena drugged you with should be losing its effectiveness around this time." Qui left quietly.


    She was right.


    I could feel the lost strength that left my bodying back to me.


    Bad ns swirled in my head.


    I looked at Madam Tayo warily.


    "Your eyes are telling me you want to kill me. I would like to advise you to stop entertaining that thought while you can. You are powerless. You are a puppet and I am your puppeteer. It is better to just roll with your fate, you would enjoy yourself in the long run." Madam Tayoughed.


    My fingers moved flexibly.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "If you think all this is going to make me an easy dough for you to knead, I just want to tell you that you are very mistaken." I sneered.


    Qui returned at this time.


    He brought a shiny brocade box to her.


    The box wasn''t too big. It had etchings on it surface. Only minor parts of the brocade box remained bare.


    Madam Tayo smiled and received the box from Qui.


    She gave the book in her hands to Qui and proceeded to open the box.


    From my position, I couldn''t see what was in the box.


    She brought the item in the box out and snapped the box shut.


    Madam Tayo approached me with a tiny smile.


    Her smile gave me the creeps.


    I was about to get unlucky.


    She squatted beside my body and the item she was holding was revealed.


    It was an anklet.


    It was beautiful and the golden color on the surface gleamed.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked her through gritted teeth.


    The anklet wasn''t going to be anything good.


    I will never believe the anklet was a normal jewelry.


    If I wasn''t paralyzed and weak, I would have made my way out of this ce.


    "Oh?" Madam Tayo tilted her head and pretended to scan the anklet with her eyes, "It''s the thing that would keep you under control. It would keep your superpowers in check. We don''t want you biting back at the customers, do we? Having a rabid attitude wouldn''t do too good in our journey to make you the top beauty in this brothel."

 Chapter 44

    Edna


    Madam Tayo moved closer to my leg. She unhooked thetch on the anklet before wrapping it around my ankle.


    I tried to move my feet but it was unsessful. The only thing that moved was my toes. Moving my toes wouldn''t achieve anything.


    Madam Tayo smiled, "You see, you would not be able to remove this anklet without me and the mechanism it has isn''t something you can unlock yourself. Just try to behave. I might remove the anklet if you put quality years into your service. Keep fighting, I believe in you."


    Strength was returning to my body but it was just normal human strength. My superpower was still under a seal. I was as weak as the moment Inded on this.


    I wasn''t so delusional to think I could get out of this ce with my normal human strength. Still, I wasn''t about to make things easier for Madam Tayo. If she saw how problematic I was, there was a chance that she might let me go.


    It was highly unlikely, but a girl can hope. I was willing to believe in that tiny thread of hope than wallow in despair.


    Madam Tayo gave the brocade box to Qui and took the book she gave to him previously.


    The book looked new and it smelled of ink.


    Madam Tayo threw the book to me.


    The booknded on my torso.


    Finally, I got the strength to stand up. The book on my body fell to the floor. I picked the book up and held it tightly.


    "It seems you are easing into your new position well. Make sure to read all the rules and words in the book. It will help you in the long run." Madam Tayo said, "Now, it''s time to take you to your colleagues. It would be good to foster great intrapersonalwork."


    Iughed in scorn, "When I told you I was going to be your headache, do you think I was joking?"


    I needed to use actions to back my words up.


    Before her eyes, I tore the book of rules in pieces.


    The sound of ripping paper reverberated throughout the room.


    The pieces of the book fluttered to the floor as I loosened my fingers.


    Madame Tayo''s eyes were wide open and her lips were twitching violently.


    Her yellow eyes shed repeatedly.


    Her anger was very obvious but I didn''t care.


    "Let me go and you will have peace of mind. Don''t y with fire." I warned her again.


    "It seems like I have been too lenient with you." Madam Tayo''s voice trembled, "What''s your name?"


    "Edna." I replied.


    I folded my arms and waited.


    Madam Tayo was a brothel owner. She would focus on the things that will give her profit. I just hoped with all my heart that the thing I did a few minutes ago will convince her that I am bad news.


    "Edna," Her trembling voice stabilized slowly, "I am going to show you why I am the madam of Flower Embrace. You thought I haven''t gotten girls and boys that are firecrackers? I thought you hadmon sense. I guess I was wrong. Since you want the hard way, I will be happy to oblige."


    "Let me go." I repeated for the umpteenth time.


    She ignored me, "Qui, bring her to the dark shed. Give her a dressing down. Make sure her face is untouched and leave no scars on her body. Give her maximum pain. It should help her think properly." Qui didn''t waste any time.


    He stalked towards me.


    Hisrge hands grabbed me in a merciless hold.


    I struggled like an earthworm that had been sshed with salt.


    "Let me go." I said as I intensified my struggles.


    My movements didn''t faze Qui.


    He threw me over his shoulder like a sack of wheat.


    My hands hit his back as I continued to twist around in every direction.


    Smack!


    The burning area on my butt made me pause.


    What just happened?


    Qui had just pped me and it was on my butt.


    Qui used that window of opportunity to get out of the room.


    The feeling of vition and humiliation from his smack was too strong. I gritted my teeth and continued hiting Qui with all my might.


    Because I was upside down, my blood rushed into my brain in a skewed manner.


    My movement stopped slowly and I couldn''t pinpoint where Qui was taking me to.


    The background around us blended into a mushy and colorful mess.


    Finally, he stopped and dropped me.


    The moment my feet touched the floor, I crumbled into an unpresentable pile on the floor.


    I took a few minutes to get myself back in order before observing where Qui brought me to.


    The ce I was in looked exactly like a shed. It was simr to the sheds that was used to keep farming tools on ancient Earth. It was made of wood and it looked like it was about to copse any second. Even in broad daylight, I could hear rats scurrying around like it was nobody''s business.


    Qui tapped something on his wristwatch.


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! After he was done, he waited.


    His piercing eyes were on me though. I would not seed in an escape or a sneak attack.


    Right now, the best n is toy low and look for a better opportunity. Fighting Madam Tayo and her goons would not be of any use. For now, I have to lurk patiently.


    A few minutes passed by.


    I looked at the bright sky as I lost myself in my thoughts.


    Killian must have been looking everywhere for me by now. I wasn''t the one doing the searching but something pricked my heart.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart constricted and my eyes watered.


    When I thought of how emotionally worked up Killian would be, my mood worsened.


    A day that should have been a joyous one has changed into something else.


    Fate yed a bad hand.


    Footsteps approached us.


    Soon enough, the owners of the footsteps was revealed. It was two men.


    The new arrivals were as buff as Qui and their emotionless faces were the same too.


    "Gashi, Orion. Madam Tayo said we should teach her a lesson without leaving any scars on her face and body. It should be the kind of experience that would teach her valuable lessons." Qui informed the other two. They nodded.


    They didn''t smile or show any unnecessary emotions. It was strange.


    It felt like giving me a beating was a normal urrence. To them, it wasn''t new or surprising.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 45

    Edna


    "Take her into the shed." Qui said.


    Gashi and Orion acted immediately. Each of them grabbed one of my arms before dragging me towards the shed.


    Gashi used his free hand to push the door to the wooden shed open.


    They took me to the shed. The interior of the shed was as wretched as the ulterior. More rats were moving around. The sound of their ws scratching against the floor was ufortable to hear. The shed was bare. There was nothing in it except a thin mat.


    Gashi and Orion dropped me. I bit my bottom lip as I prepared myself for what wasing.


    Apparently, my preparation wasn''t enough. The moment Qui''s handnded on my knees, I screamed.


    Pain bloomed in that area. The nerves in my knees were throbbing painfully. I couldn''t breathe properly.


    More blows fell.


    My eyes saw stars.


    I couldn''t confirm if the sounds my ears were hearing were my screams or something else. Everything blended into a chaotic mess.


    I didn''t even know when the blows stoppeding. I was in agony.


    There was no part of my body that didn''t hurt. I curled myself into a fetal position.


    Finally, the pain seemed to reduce a little.


    I cracked my eyelids open.


    Gashi and Orion were standing beside Qui.


    Qui squatted beside me and wrapped a lock of my hair on his finger.


    "See, I am going to give you good advice. In this ce, only Madam Tayo''s words goes. It will be in your best interest to obey her. I heard you were almost wedded to the King, forget all those things. Now, you are just one of the many prostitutes to the dignified customersing to this establishment." He said.


    Qui''s voice was unusually loud to me.


    He continued, "Forget your background, forget any little thoughts you might be having. It is very, very hard for anybody to leave this ce aftering here. In your case, you don''t even have the same slim chance of leaving that others have. Edna, for your sake, do what is necessary. Taking my advice is up to you. I am not tired of teaching disobedient people a lesson."


    I wanted to reply to sarcastically but moving anything in my body would send me into a spiral of pain.


    I wasn''t going to do that kind of painful task for someone like Qui. He didn''t deserve it.


    Qui and his goons left the shed. The sound of the door mming shut was damaging to the ears.


    The moment they left, the rats in the shed seemed to have taken a potion filled with boldness. They came closer to me and nibbled on the exposed parts of my body. My hand moved and I swatted them away.


    Intense pain apanied my actions.


    It didn''t work. If I pushed one away, two more would take its ce. These rats were like tireless machines.


    Rat poops littered everywhere. It was disgusting. I could feel bile rising from the depths of my stomach.


    Every single part of my body was ufortable.


    I have no choice but to lie down there in the filth.


    I stayed in one position for a long while. I don''t know how much time had passed. I have stopped trying to fight the rats. I just let them be.


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Jelena, Madame Tayo, Tekita and the rest should better hope that I don''t get out of the current situation I am in.


    If I do, I would pay them back in their own coin. I would return their favor in a thousand folds.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The door to the shed squeaked as it was pushed open. I didn''t open my eyes.


    The person that walked into the shed scanned my body with their eyes. I could feel their heated gaze on my skin.


    The person dropped something on the floor noisily before turning around to leave.


    The pain in my body was making me regret my decision to go against Madam Tayo directly.


    I had been impulsive. I shouldn''t have shredded the book Madam Tayo gave me. I should have stayed low-key for a while.


    The shed door closed in a noisy way. After a while, I opened my eyes to see what the stranger that came in brought into the shed.


    It was a metallic bowl with a cover.


    The bowl was old and the color had already faded. The surrounding rats stopped trying to nibble on my body. Their focus settled on the bowl. The annoying rats rushed to where the bowl was ced.


    Seeing them trying to touch what was in the bowl gave me strength to move.


    The way the rocks try to enable on my body or disgust me in every way possible didn''t matter, I can still stomach it.


    Their bodies and teeth were touching my skin. That was still bearable.


    A thorough bath would wash all the diseases and germs they might bring away.


    What I cannot stomach is eating the food the rats have touched or pooped in.


    Even thinking of it was causing me nausea.


    I crawled to the bowl and moved my hand threateningly to scare the rats away.


    The rats moved away from the bowl but they didn''t go too far.


    Their beady ck eyes stared at me greedily as I opened the bowl.


    A loaf of bread and a tiny bottle of water was in the bowl.


    I stared at the food in front of me for a brief second.


    The bread didn''t look fluffy or soft at all.


    s, I have no choice. Eating would give me strength to retaliate and n.


    A weak and hungry person would not be able to change anything.


    I don''t want to lock myself in a vicious cycle because of my stubbornness.


    I grabbed the bottle of water and washed my hands. In my opinion, my hands were not too clean. There was no other option though. I have to manage it.


    I brought the hard loaf of bread to my lips as I stared at the shed door.


    Right now, the only thing burning in my head was revenge.


    Any thoughts rted to the remnants of humanity-that were in the spaceship and this-was thrown to the back of my mind.


    Before I address any issue about humanity, the people that crossed me must pay.

 Chapter 46

    Edna


    The door of the shed swung open and measured footsteps came in. I struggled to open my eyes to look at the new arrival.


    It was Madam Tayo. A small smile was at the corner of her lips. She tilted her head to the side as she observed me.


    "My dear Edna. Are you ready to leave this ce? Or do you find thepany of these ratsforting? I can let you stay here for a little while more. I am not that cruel. Ignoring your wishes isn''t allowed." Her twinkling eyes were annoying. I moved my mouth with great difficulty.


    I had been in this shed for hours. At least, it felt like hours to me. The sun raysing through the gaps on the wooden walls had gone from a light color to a reddish orange.


    The day was spent.


    Humiliation made my heart throb but I ignored it.


    "I am ready to leave." I replied Madam Tayo''s words quietly.


    "I thought so too. That is why I came. Qui, Gashi and Orion, get her out of the shed and follow me." Madam Tayo said.


    I wasn''t even that concerned about my bare body anymore. The nket that had been used to protect me from the constant chill in the shed fell to the dirty slope when Gashi and Orion grabbed me.


    Madam Tayo nced at the nket with a wrinkled nose. Qui wanted to pick the nket up. Madam Tayo waved her hand as her brows furrowed.


    "Stop. It is dirty. She is about to take a bath anyway. She wouldn''t need it. Let''s go." Madam Tayo said before leaving the shed.


    Her subordinates followed her footsteps.


    They brought me to a sprawling building.


    The building was beautiful and exquisite.


    Various women were moving about. Somedies were going into the building and some were going out.


    Everytime anyone saw Madam Tayo, they bowed their heads slightly and greeted her.


    Madam Tayo walked into the building and the two guys holding me copied her tmactions.


    "This is the public bathhouse. Only top prostitutes have houses with private bathrooms. Their houses are furnished with all the necessities they need. I look forward to you getting to that peak one day." Madam Tayo said, "The necessary things are in the cubicles. Go and take a bath. Your clothes would be ready when you are done. Don''t take long."


    The bathhouse was divided into two sections. In one part, numerous cubicles that acted like modern bathrooms stood.


    The other side was upied by arge pool. The pool was steaming.


    The white steaming out of the pool was captivating.


    Somedies were soaking in this huge pool with a rxed expression on their faces.


    They didn''t look like they were maltreated by Madam Tayo and her brothel.


    I would not be able to convince them to turn around and betray this establishment.


    If I want to make a move, I must do that alone.


    Gashi and Orion released me.


    Due to the food I ate and the hours I spent alone, I was able to recover enough strength to move.


    I could stand and do things on my own.


    I walked into one of the cubicles at the far end. Like Madam Tayo said, bathing necessities were inside the cubicle.


    I took a refreshing bath.


    I spent as much time as I could in the cubicle. These past few hours I endured with rats all over me, was traumatizing.


    I made sure I scrubbed my body till my skin became sensitive.


    That was the only way I would have peace of mind. I don''t want to feel nausea every second.


    I didn''t dy Madam Tayo too much. I was walking on a minefield. I don''t want to go back to the shed.


    I grabbed the towel hanging on one of the hooks on the cubicle''s walls. I wrapped it around my body before swinging the door to the cubicle open.


    "You are done. Great. Qui, give the clothes to her." Madam Tayo instructed.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Qui threw the folded clothes in his hands to me. I caught the clothes and went back into the cubicle.


    I changed into the clothes quickly.


    The outfit Madam Tayo provided wasn''t a modest one by any means.


    It reminded me of the clothes Maol forced me to wear because he wanted to present me as a tribute to Killian.


    I had no other choice but to wear those clothes back then. The same thing was happening now.


    When I finish dressing up. I opened the door of the cubicle again.


    Madam Tayo looked at me with a smile. Her yellow pupils observed me from head to toe before she nodded appreciatively.


    "Your figure is good and your skin is great too. I really got a bargain." She said, "Now, follow me. Let me take you to your residential quarters. I want you to meet your colleagues too." Madam Tayo started to move and I followed her lead.


    This time around, we walked for a long while.


    Finally, we got to the unknown destination Madam Tayo was bringing me to.


    It was another sprawling building.


    The colors used in beautifying the building were light ones and it invokedfort in whoeverid their eyes on it.


    If I wasn''t in the current situation I was trapped in, this building would have lifted my mood.


    Madam Tayo went into the building. I matched her footsteps.


    Qui, Gashi and Orion didn''t follow her in.


    They stayed outside.


    The interior of the building was bigger than the false impression the outside view the building showed.


    nning your weekend reading? . The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading! Ady hurried past us and Madam Tayo stopped her.


    "Jane, where are the rest of the girls? I would like to see them." Madam Tayo said.


    Jane responded, "The majority of thedies are near the floating hut."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Okay, thank you." Madam Tayo started to move the moment thest word dropped from her lips.


    She weaved through the interior of this building like a professional.


    Soon enough, we got to where Jane referred to as the floating hut.


    It was a beautiful ce.


    A huge body of water demarcated the backyard of this building from the other areas. Arge floating contraption was on the water.


    The floating contraption looked like a hut. I could see why Jane called it by that name.


    Arge group of people were on the shore while the others were on the floating hut.


    Immediately the girls saw Madam Tayo, the hut started to move toward the shore. I don''t know how they did it.


    Within a few minutes the hut was anchored by the shore and thedies on it came down.


    Thedies that came down from the hut joined the group that were standing on the shore before.


    Madam Tayo approached them.


    All of them courtesied.


    "Good evening, Madam Tayo." They greeted her in unison.


    Thedies'' faces were adorned by blinding smiles.


    I remember Madam Tayo saying something about how she had dealt with people with attitudes simr to mine before. It showed me that not everything with glitter was gold. The girls before me were all of one mind. The bright smiles on their faces hid their true thoughts from view.

 Chapter 47

    Edna


    "Everyone, meet Edna. She is the new addition to this brothel. Please integrate Edna into your group." Madam Tayo introduced.


    All the women turned to me with the smiles still hanging on their faces.


    "Wee Edna." They said in unison.


    I nodded imperceptibly.


    From the look of things, I was going to be here for quite a while. I didn''t want to make new enemies as soon as I appeared. New enemies would make things a lot harder.


    "Madeline, you are one of the eldestdies here. Please show Edna the ropes. Teach her how things are done here. I don''t want to see Edna making mistakes that would cost us. Besides, your Book of rules should still be with you. Lend it to her. I will give you a new er." Madam Tayo''s face and tone was serious.


    The book containing this establishment''s rules seemed to be extremely important.


    No wonder Madam Tayo reacted negatively when I tore the one she gave me into pieces.


    I don''t regret tearing the book to pieces though. That single action made me aware of Madam Tayo''s bottom line. Now, I would know which minefields to avoid and which one to tread on. "Noted." Madeline replied with a bigger smile.


    Madam Tayo turned to me, "My work here is done. I am leaving you in good hands. With Madeline teaching you, you should be able to service a customer soon. I should have been the one to take you to your room personally but Madeline would do so."


    Madam Tayo left.


    It was strange to be among strangers that hid their intentions behind creepy smiles.


    Staying in this ce was going to be a trial of fire and brimstone. I could see it.


    "Girls, let''s go back to the floating hut. We have unfinished business. Edna, you can follow us if you like." Madeline said before she started to move.


    The girls that came from the floating hut followed her. It would be awkward if I just stayed on the shore.


    I didn''t know anyone here.


    Madam Tayo told Madeline to be in charge of teaching me what I needed to know. She was tasked to take care of me too.


    Her rtion to me was closer than the rest of thedies.


    It was better to stay where she was.


    I followed the group of girls that wanted to go back to the floating hut onto the contraption.


    The hut moved away from the shore slowly.


    When I was onnd, I couldn''t observe the floating hut very well. Now, I could have a look around. The beauty of the hut was a feast for my eyes. It was stunning.


    The floating hut was made from a blend of minimalist design and luxuriousness.


    There was a table holding refreshments and a small bookshelf was near the entrance.


    Books with beautiful and colorful covers were on the bookshelf.


    Chairs made from a lightweight material were surrounding the table. Aside from the food, cards and other games were on the table.


    There was a tiny box at the center of the floating hut. Numerous buttons were on this box.


    This box should be the thing that would be used to control this floating hut.


    Each of the girls took their seat.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    I don''t know if it was on purpose or not, but all the girls on the floating hut matched the number of seats precisely.


    I was the only one that would have to stand. I shook my hair to get rid of the negative thoughts. I have to stop thinking the worst things about people.


    It could sour potential rtionships.


    I didn''t leave though. I have no choice but to stay here. Madeline was the person that was appointed to show me how things around here worked. I don''t know where my room is. I don''t know anything. Leaving here would make me look like a fool.


    "Edna." Madeline called me.


    I looked at her with a raised brow.


    "Is something the matter?" I asked.


    "Nothing is wrong. I just wanted to ask if you would like to y a game with us." Madeline said.


    When she put it like that, it made it hard to refuse so I nodded.


    Madeline pped with flee, "So, the game we are going to y is called Find The Book."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Find The Book?


    My head was nk. I was confused.


    I haven''t heard of this kind of game before.


    How would this game be yed? Is it by throwing a book to each other?


    Throwing books to each other was what came to my mind the moment I heard the name of the game.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 05s.org for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "There is no need to exin how the game is yed. Once I start, you will understand." A smile was in Madeline''s eyes.


    It was clear that she was extremely happy to do what she was about to do.


    The other girls were looking at both of us with secretive smiles.


    I didn''t like the current situation one bit, but I was also willing to endure it.


    Madeline rose to her feet and walked to the bookshelf near the entrance.


    She took a book from the bookshelf. I recognized the book.


    It had the same cover and appearance as the Book of rules Madam Tayo gave me when I arrived at the brothel.


    It should also be a book of rules.


    A bad premonition tugged at my mind, the next event that would happen wasn''t going to be good.


    Madeline walked to the edge of the floating hut and dumped the book into the water.


    She looked at me with an evil smile, "Edna, the game has started. Find the book. Time is ticking. If the book is destroyed, I don''t know how you are going to exin to Madam Tayo and I don''t know how I would teach you the rules." The joy in her tone was palpable.


    I returned her smile, "It would be for the best if you do the honors. You are the one that threw the book away after all."


    If these girls thought I would take nonsense behaviors because I was new, I was happy to prove them wrong.


    Staying here with them was already stretching my limits. Letting them boss me around like a dog or using me like I was some kind of party clown was out of the question.


    I was not going to take something like that, ever.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Edna


    "Did you forget that I am the one in charge of you? If you don''t behave yourself, you would rot in your ignorance." Madeline spat.


    "I am happy to rot in my ignorance. Who do you think Madam Tayo would me if I am breaking all the rules? Would it be me or you? I would like to see." I shrugged.


    I don''t know if this little game thesedies were ying with me was a rite of passage gone wrong, I don''t really care.


    To me, they have gone too far and I am not going to bear With It.


    I believed in a fact, something can only happen once or numerous times?


    If I let things go this time, these women might regard me as a pushover and my life for there on would be hell.


    "You haven''t even spent a day here and you are unting your arrogance to your seniors. Is this how you were taught, you mannerless whore?" Another girl with glowing pink eyes sneered.


    "That''s riching from you. If anyone want to call a person a slut, it should be me. I didn''t want to be that person but you are pushing me to the wall. Between you and I, who has serviced countless men with their body? It''s definitely not me. "Iughed sarcastically.


    "You whore!" She replied with a pale face, "You are talking like you wouldn''t be in my ranks soon. I will be here to have thestugh."


    "Jade, don''t exchange words with her. Don''t lower yourself to her level." Madeline said before turning to me, "It''s either you go into the water and bring the book up or "


    "Or what?" I raise a brow, "Madeline,plete your sentence quickly. Don''t waste my time by saying big and threatening words to build your aura. Or what? What are you talking about? What do you think you can do to me? Try to be more innovative. All these things you are doing is just giving ssic mean girl vibes. Do something new."


    I don''t know which kind of drug Madeline took. They expected me to just keep quiet and stomach everything they do. That was impossible.


    I wasn''t some kind of house pet. I was a wildcat. Anyone that crossed me in any way or form, would leave with injuries.


    The girls stalked towards me with Madeline at the forefront.


    "If you refuse to do the needful, I will help." Madeline sneered.


    Before I could wrap my hair head around her words, she acted.


    Her hands shot out and pushed me through the open entrance of the floating hut.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I iled in midair before crashing through the surface of the water.


    Thankfully, I wasn''t falling from a very high ce. The pain my nerves received as I broke through the surface of the water was minimal. This didn''t stop my anger though.


    I was furious.


    I don''t know where the water was from. It was cold and we weren''t even in winter season yet.


    I look at Madeline with gloomy eyes. She thought she had won.


    She had turned her back to me and she was busy discussing with the otherdies. Big smiles was on their faces.


    She thought she was wise but, I will let her know I was wiser. I think this lesson should teach her how to behave in the future.


    Madeline continued bragging.


    I paddled my hands and moved closer to the floating hut.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    When I fell, the water washed me away from the hut.


    Madeline was still near the entrance. She was lost in her discussion with the others.


    I stretched my hands out and grabbed her ankles.


    When I secured my hold, I dragged her towards the water with all the strength I could muster.


    Anger yed a role in my boost of strength.


    Another plop sounded.


    Expletives flowed out of Madeline''s mouth like water.


    "You bastard! Edna, you are an unfortunate being! Whore! How dare you?!" She shouted, "I will kill you."


    "Bastard? No. I am not a bastard, you are. Madeline, you are just a coward that can''t take the same treatment you are dishing out to others. Your head is burning with pride and evil character. It is better to use this water to lower it back to normal temperature. That hotness is causing craziness." I spat.


    I swam to the shore.


    My handsnded on the shore and I exerted strength. The sooner I climb up from this chilly water, the better.


    It would be bad for me. I don''t want to remain in this cold for a second longer.


    A pale hand appeared in my vision.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    It grabbed my hand, "Let me try to pull you up."


    The voice was sweet and calming. I looked up to see the owner.


    It was one of the women that were standing onnd originally.


    Her face wasn''t the kind that would get ssified into the beauty with seductive features category. Still, she wasn''t ugly by any means. Her face was weing and warm.


    She wasn''t the kind of beauty that would captivate someone immediately but the feeling offort oozing from every pore on her body was a great bait.


    I needed her help. I wouldn''t be so stupid to reject a pillow that was offered to me when I was feeling sleepy.


    I wrapped my fingers around her hand.


    Her hand tightened around mine before she tried to help me up.


    Our joint efforts seeded and I made my way back tond.


    "Don''t mind Madeline, Jade and the others. They just like to have a little fun sometimes." The woman that helped me up said, "My name is Joanna by the way."


    "I can understand what you are trying to say." I sighed, "This is not fun. I am an adult. I think I should know what fun entails. This is bullying at the core, let us be real about it." Joanna nodded slowly, "You are right. It is bullying. I just hope you don''t have a grudge against them. It should be in your basic interest for you to let their childish tricks go." "What is going on here?" Madam Tayo''s unhappy voice interrupted whatever I was about to say.


    I thought she left. Who called her here?

 Chapter 49

    Edna


    Silence ensued.


    Nobody made any efforts to break the oppressive silence that had ensued.


    "What in Caeser''s name is going on here? I better get an exnation now. My patience is not an unlimited thing." Madam Tayo warned. Madeline swam to the shore and some of thedies standing near the water helped her up.


    "Who called Madam Tayo here?" One of the women behind me whispered.


    "I did. When I saw things were getting out of hand, I contacted her. I didn''t know the issue would escte this quickly." Joanna said.


    "I am not going to repeat myself after this. What is going on here? Why is Edna wet?" Madam Tayo''s patience were clearly wearing thin.


    "You told Madeline to teach me the ropes of how this ce works. s, she thinks humiliating me is the best way to go. In her opinion, bullying me would teach all I need to know." I exined with a sarcastic smile. "She''s lying." Madeline yelled.


    Madam Tayo looked at her before ncing at me, "Edna, what do you mean by Madeline humiliating you? What did she do?"


    "Since you basically made her my teacher, I thought following her around will be for the best. I would learn things better that way and I would pick up valuable lessons too. I was wrong." I replied.


    "Your exnation is getting too long. Cut it short and say it quickly." Madam Tayo interrupted me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," I sighed, "I followed Madeline to the floating hut and she asked me to y a game. The game involved Madeline throwing the rule book you told her to teach me from, into the water. Then, she asked me to go into the water to get it. I didn''t and she pushed me into the water. I didn''t let her actions go like that, I did the same thing to her and I pushed her into the water too."


    "She''s lying." Madeline repeated, "I have witnesses. I can confirm that she is just spinning dirty and unpresentable lies."


    "You said Edna is lying. Tell me your part of the story then. I will be the judge." Madam Tayo said.


    She folded her arms across her chest.


    She didn''t look surprised at the whole debacle.


    It seems these kinds of urrences happened frequently.


    Madeline was shivering from the cold air.


    I wasn''t any better.


    She opened her mouth in a trembling manner, "Truly, I asked Edna to y a game. It was guessing peoms out of book passages. Each person willpose peoms from the book passages others throw to them. It wasn''t like the game she said." I didn''t interrupt her.


    I just listened to her lies quietly.


    "I don''t know if it is pride or something else, but truly, Edna did not refuse to y with us. Instead of telling us she didn''t want to y, she took the book and threw it into the water. I asked her to get it back. My constitution is cold and I am more prone to cold and flu. I can''t get it myself." Madeline continued.


    I shouldn''t be surprised by the wordsing from Madeline''s mouth, but she waspletely switching ck and white.


    I guess being in this kind of environment would foster that kind of attitude and lifestyle.


    Madeline said, "During the process of our argument, she slipped and fell into the water. I tried to ask the others to save her because I couldn''t go into the water myself. I didn''t want to get sick and incur unnecessary expenses. Before the others could help her, Edna dragged me into the water. This is everything that happened."


    "Madeline is right." Jade spoke up, "We wanted to help her. Edna attacked before anybody could do so. Her rudeness is out of this world and she has no patience. Madam Tayo, is this the kind of person you found to join us? Bad grains of rice will eventually corrupt the good ones."


    "I don''t know why you guys are lying. Normally, I wouldn''t speak on your little tricks. However, I have to do so in this situation. I have great ns for Edna. Don''t let me find this urrence happening again. I won''t punish you guys but Madeline, any rule book you are going to get is going to be on merit. The one I promised you previously is gone. Joanna, Edna would learn some rules from you. Show her to her room too." Madam Tayo eventually passed her verdict. I don''t know if I am getting paranoid.


    On the surface, Madam Tayo is protecting me but in reality, I felt like she was just making me a target.


    My eyes scanned the faces of all the women present. Various emotions shed through their eyes.


    These women didn''t need to say anything, I knew their hatred for me would multiply.


    It wasn''t hard to know this.


    Madam Tayo left after giving her judgement.


    The women from the shore schooled their faces into a smiling mask again. It was creepy.


    On the other hand, thedies from the floating hut frowned.


    Jade''s frown was prominent.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Jade said, "Joanna, why did you report to Madam Tayo? Why are you taking her side? Your false kindness is making me sick."


    "I can''t stand by while you bully an innocent person. If that will make me an hypocritical person, so be it." Joanna replied.


    I watched everything with cold eyes.


    This small enclosure was the embodiment of the words, survival of the fittest. A friend might stab me in the back in the next second.


    Madeline threw a venomous look at me before leaving with a snort.


    She was shaking violently as she exited the area.


    Joanna turned to me, "Let''s go. Come and pick your room."


    I nodded.


    We left.


    The burning gazes of the women behind me escorted me out of the floating hut area.


    It seemed like my n of being low-key, while I didn''t make any new enemies failed woefully. Gosh.

 Chapter 50

    Killian


    "Your majesty, the drought at Reddington area is getting more serious. All the people living in that area and its surroundings have sent several petitions to your Highness for help." A middle-aged official with silver hair said powerfully. I sighed.


    If there was a choice, I didn''t want to attend this court meeting at all. s, even with my wedding, matters of the courtsm and kingdom have to be attended to.


    I took an empty sheet of paper from my desk. I wrote an edict that would give anyone holding it, the power to take something from the Royal treasury.


    The people in Reddington area can not be ignored.


    I pressed the golden and circr stamp on the edict I have written.


    "Igor, take this edict and get the exact amount written on it from the Royal treasury. Use the money to buy grains and other reliefs for the civilians. Transport it to Reddington area as soon as possible. They can''t wait for too long." I ordered. "My King." Another official started to say.


    I raised my hand up and stopped him.


    I have already done enough. I can''t focus on whatever they were saying to me.


    The only thing in my mind was the love of my life. My soulmate, Edna.


    Today was our wedding ceremony. Since the day I felt her presence, I had been looking forward to this day for a very, very long time.


    I thought the court meeting was going to be brief. I wanted to address some of the prevalent issues after supervising the way the wedding ceremony would be organized.


    I didn''t know the court meeting would take this long.


    The hour I would wed Edna was drifting closer.


    I don''t know if Edna started the fine-tuning of her wedding dress yet. She would look absolutely beautiful. I didn''t even need to see her to know that.


    "Court meeting dismissed." I said.


    I rested my elbow on my throne before holding my jaw with the my hand.


    This officials were annoying me. The more time I spend here, the more time they are taking away from me and Edna.


    "But my King, we still have plenty issues to address." Igor said.


    "Well, I think you guys had forgotten that today is my wedding. I can''t hold this court meeting forever." I narrowed my eyes.


    All the officials in the hall bowed towards me collectively.


    "We are sorry for our blunder, Your Highness." They all apologized in unison.


    I waved the apology away with my hand gesture, "Everyone should make sure they appear when it is time. Tardiness won''t be tolerated."


    The words about my wedding had spread far and wide. I was the mastermind behind it.


    I know some of these people might not want to ept Edna because she was human.


    The thing is, they don''t forgot one important thing. The people under me were supposed to choose and serve whoever I picked. There is no way they can influence my decision.


    I thought the time I got the throne made that fact very clear. s, my officials had forgotten the horror of going against me and my decisions.


    I would have opted for a small wedding ceremony but, a big wedding served a very important purpose.


    A big wedding would show everyone on Blue Star that Edna was very, very important to me.


    They would find it easier to ept her as their Queen with this minor push.


    I don''t really care much about their opinions but as a king, there are many things to consider. I don''t want my soulmate to be wronged because of something I could have avoided.


    Edna deserved all the best things in the world. I don''t want her to suffer at all. I should carry the cross for everything. She didn''t need to stress herself.


    The love bubbling in my heart was too much to bear. I didn''t know I was this impatient before Edna came into the picture.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    Before I got the throne, being patient was a valuable asset. It helped me realize some of my goals.


    Scheming to get the throne wouldn''t favor an impatient person.


    The moment Edna appeared, all my willpower and all my patience disappeared into thin air. I wasn''t annoyed by the change. It was a good change.


    I was just reminiscing.


    The difference between the Killian that took the throne and my current self was stark.


    The officials started to disperse from the Court Hall.


    Then, something I forgot shed through my mind.


    "dan, please wait. I have something to talk to you about." I said.


    I sent a message to one of my guards.


    He was instructed to call Jelena here.


    I have something to say to this father and daughter duo.


    Some of the officials that were leaving the court Hall slowed their pace.


    I knew they wanted to listen to gossip.


    I rubbed my brows.


    If anyone told an outsider that these are officials with great power in their hands, the outsider might not believe it.


    Jelena arrived promptly.


    She and her father came nearer to my throne.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    "I see you guys have gotten toofortable." I started as I nced between two of them.


    "Your majesty, what do you mean? Your majesty, if I have offended you in any way, please forgive me." dan said immediately.


    HIs cunning eyes rolled around in his eye socket.


    He was quick to admit his unknown fault. I sneered. How convenient.


    I haven''t really gone into a violent rage for months now.


    It seemed my choice to watch everyone behave like a clown was giving some of these officials the chance to misbehave.


    Maybe, they thought I had be weaker or something. Their audacity was too much.


    "I apologize for any blunder I made, your majesty." Jelena bowed her head a little and followed in her father''s apologizing footsteps.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jelena, why did you threaten Edna to leave me? Are you the monarch? If you want to answer yes to that question, all I have to say is simple. I didn''t know. If I knew, I would have visited you to pay my respects." I spat. Tears welled up in Jelena''s eyes.


    It was a rare urrence. I didn''t give Jelena the position of the head guard because of her father or his power.


    She got her position with her merits and work.


    Now, I am really rethinking my decision. I can''t make Edna ufortable seeing the person who had threatened her under my nose.


    It might sour her mood.


    It would be better to move Jelena to somewhere else.


    Jelena''s face drained of color, "My King, you know I have been in love with you for years. When I saw the future Queen, I was resentful and I said some things in my anger. I didn''t mean anything by those words."

 Chapter 51

    Killian


    I don''t know if Jelena thought I was dumb or stupid.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Suddenly, dan''s hand swiped across Jelena''s cheek.


    The sound of flesh hitting goesh was loud.


    It echoed weirdly.


    Jelena''s eyes stared at her father with shock.


    Her right hand cradled the affected cheek.


    "Father, I d" She opened her mouth to speak.


    Her father didn''t give her the chance to say anything though.


    "Shut up! I told you to give up on this unprofitable venture ages ago. See what you brought us into now." dan chided with a dark gaze, "Your majesty, please forgive us just this once. I failed to teach her well. It is my fault." I rolled my eyes.


    The little fiasco that just urred a few seconds ago did not change my mind.


    I straightened up, "dan, you are right. You didn''t teach your daughter well. If she had done more, I wouldn''t be here talking to you in a calm manner. It seemed I have been too lenient with everybodytely. Undermining my authority woulde sooner orter, I am not really surprised."


    "Your majesty, nobody is undermining you. You are our King, the great Killian. My daughter made a terrible mistake. Jelena and I are both sorry." dan apologized again.


    "Jelena, you said something about you losing your logical mind because of your so-called affection. That''s a tant lie. You have always been controlled and rational, don''t try to feed me the nonsense you just said. Anyways, I am not going to let this strike go unpunished." I said.


    I hurried up.


    These two were wasting my time.


    "dan, you failed to teach your daughter properly. What if she behaved like this elsewhere, my reputation would be lost. Jelena, you threatened your Queen. That''s basically treason. The guards will be here to take you guys to the dungeon. A few days and whips in the dungeon might rejuvenate your minds." I passed my judgement.


    "Your majesty." dan tried to plead.


    "I don''t want to hear anything. I am done." I replied.


    The eavesdropping officials finally started to leave.


    This time, they were really leaving.


    I had factored the fact that some of the officials would wait to hear what I want to speak to dan about. The court was a river with muddy depths.


    dan''s punishment would give his rival in court plenty of opportunities.


    Sometimes, letting others handle the knife was the best.


    I passed a message to the guards.


    The father and daughter duo was bing an eyesore.


    I have known about Jelena''s little thoughts for a very long time. I thought my tant indifference to her affections would have killed her passion. It didn''t.


    She could keep losing herself in her feelings for all I care. What I won''t take, was the threatening words she said to Edna.


    I wasn''t so stupid to think those things she said were just words.


    The words that dropped from each person''s mouthes from the abundance in their hearts.


    I have seen how Jelena dealt with enemies over the years. For Jelena to speak threatening words, she had already regarded Edna as her enemy.


    I don''t need that kind of energy around me and my Queen.


    The punishment I gave to Jelena and dan was a light one. I don''t want anything to disturb my wedding ceremony.


    After the wedding, I would clean both of them up.


    The guards I called poured into the hall.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    "Official dan and Jelena, pleasee with us." The guard at the forefront said.


    dan didn''t reply and Jelena''s face was as cold as ice.


    They didn''t go against the guards words though.


    The marvelous entourage was on their way out of the court hall.


    Two figures dashed into the hall. They wereing towards me.


    The guards acted promptly. They stopped watching over dan and Jelena.


    They encircled the two new arrivals with stern faces.


    I recognized who the two new arrivals was, after taking a good look at their faces.


    It was Cassandra and Emily.


    I saw that they were diligent in their work so I asked them to help Edna in getting ready for the wedding.


    The two of them were here but Edna isn''t with them.


    The panic on their faces was blinding.


    Something must have gone very, very wrong.


    I had to keep the urge to shake whatever they are here for, out of their mouth.


    "Let them speak." I instructed the guards.


    The guards loosened their security cycle and the two maids rushed to me.


    When they got to a reasonable distance, the two of them knelt before my throne.


    Cassandra and Emily were sweating profusely.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Their ck hair stuck to their head like it had been glued.


    It was like they were just fished out from a river.


    "What''s wrong? Speak up quickly. I don''t have all the time in the world." I urged them impatiently.


    Cassandra''s mouth trembled, "My King. An assassin broke into your bedchamber and they took the future Queen away."


    What?!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I want to believe my ears were malfunctioning. The panic and guilt on their faces assured me that I heard their words correctly.


    "What did you just say?!" I stood up from my throne and approached them.


    My brows was furrowed and my heart was beating erratically.


    "Your majesty, we deserve to die! We were too ipetent and the assassin took future Queen Edna away. We are so sorry for the blunder." Emily cried before banging her head on the floor. No!


    No, no, no.


    It felt like I was trapped in a nightmarish illusion.


    My ears were hearing the words, but my brain found it hard to interpret those words.


    I knew what each word meant, but the things Cassandra and Emily were saying didn''t register in my brain. I felt like all my brain cells died overnight.


    Edna was gone.


    How? Why?


    Numerous thoughts shed through my mind.


    I was losing myposure.


    "Exin properly." I growled at Cassandra.

 Chapter 52

    Killian


    "Miss Edna had just finished her bath and she was cleaning her body in the bedchamber. Emily and I were disposing the used water in the pool from her bath." Cassandra replied.


    Cassandra was taking too long to finish her exnation. I had to suppress the urge to do something drastic before it consumes me.


    She continued, "Then, we heard a noise. Emily and I rushed out to find the source of the noise. That was when we saw a man in ck clothes. He was holding miss Edna captive. He threatened to kill the future Queen if we moved or alerted anybody. We didn''t want that oue so we kept quiet."


    Emily exined, "We didn''t want anything to happen to the Future Queen, my King. We believed your majesty would be able to save herter. Our ipetence let the assassin get away. Please, forgive our mistake, your majesty." The things they were saying made sense but something wasn''t adding up.


    I tried to keep the grief boiling in my heart under control.


    No matter how strange their story was, a fact still stands. Edna is not in a ce I can reach immediately.


    I don''t know what she''s going through. I don''t know if she was hurt.


    I''m in the dark.


    I don''t know anything.


    I stopped myself from going into a downward spiral.


    Edna will be fine. I would make sure she returned to me safe and sound.


    She was my lifeline.


    The moment I discovered her presence, I tried my best to see her frequently. I would often be weak whenever I visit her dreams.


    Visiting her drained my power but I did not regret anything.


    I did not stop because of the intense power consumption. Edna was worth all that and more.


    I can get back to my peak by practicing.


    Right now, I can''t pinpoint where Edna was. Entering her dreams had be an impossible task.


    I noticed this little issue when I saw her physically.


    I don''t know if thebination of her new powers and my caused this.


    Since she was here with me, I ignored this issue.


    When I didn''t have Edna, it was fine.


    Now, I had seen how beautiful and wonderful she was. It was hard to be normal.


    It was hard to go back to how things was in the past.


    Now, someone took her away from me. I would never let the culprit go.


    I would make sure I see the culprit''s flesh and bones torn from their body, bit by bit.


    The people behind Edna''s disappearance would seek death but wouldn''t find it.


    My piercing eyes turned to Cassandra, "There are guards outside the Royal bedchamber. Do you mean to tell me that the assassin made no sound? Do you mean to tell me the assassin took Edna away from the Royal bedchamber without alerting any of the numerous guards in front of the door?"


    "Your majesty, I am at fault here." Jelena spoke up.


    I turned my dark gaze to her, "What do you mean? What did you do?"


    My second sentence was dark. I knew the kind of thing I have in store for whoever is involved in Edna''s kidnapping.


    Jelena was a very good suspect. She had all the motives needed to act.


    Jelena took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, "I walked past this court hall a few hours ago. I heard when you mentioned the guards and the future Queen. I thought you wanted their presence so I passed a message to them. I didn''t know an assassin would take that chance as a window of opportunity to kidnap the queen."


    I lowered my eyelids to hide the dark fury in them, "Jelena, did I ever need your help in contacting my guards before? What is the watch on my wrist for? Is it a decoration to you? You have the nerve to direct all the guards in front of the Royal bedchamber away without my permission. The maids are even the first people to bring this issue to my attention. Are you trying to tell me you don''t have an ulterior motive?"


    "Your highness, the guards must have noticed something wrong so they didn''t get to you speedily. They might be investigating the kidnap. I am so sorry, Your majesty." Jelena said. Jelena must be involved in Edna''s kidnapping. I didn''t need evidence to arrive at this conclusion.


    My sixth sense was telling me that jelina was definitely involved in Edna''s disappearance.


    I knew Edna. She wasn''t weak. She was a beautiful, strong and kinddy. If she didn''t feel threatened, she wouldn''t have reported Jelena to me.


    Besides, Edna had a superpower. She would not let the unknown assassin kidnap her easily. She must have made some kind of noise to alert the guards outside.


    I don''t know if the guards Jelena lured away had returned when my soulmate was struggling.


    My heart constricted in pain.


    I don''t even want to imagine how Edna felt as she was taken away.


    My eyes stung.


    Edna must be feeling like I was unreliable when she was taken away. I can''t believe it. Someone took her away under my nose.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I wasn''t the king of Blue at all, I was just a coward. I was weak.


    I focused on the likely culprit of this incident, Jelena.


    It is a little coincidental for Edna to disappear today after she reported Jelena to me. I don''t really believe in coincidence.


    There must be something fishy going on and I must get to the end of it.


    The story Jelena and the maids were talking about wasn''t adding up.


    Firstly, they said an assassin attacked and the maids weren''t able to alert the guards with noise or something else.


    Secondly, Jelena said she had called the guards away because of me, so they wouldn''t have been able to hear any noise the assassin might have made.


    Their alibi felt like it was impregnable.


    I thought I would give Jelena and her father a light punishment for the threats Jelena said to Edna. Now, everything had changed.


    I would personally pull the truth from Jelena''s teeth even if it is thest thing I do.


    I walked over to Cassandra and Emily.


    My handnded on Cassandra''s head. A purple glow started to bloom in my palm.


    The purple glow sank into Cassandra''s head. Her erratic eyes started to calm down. Finally, she stared at the empty air nkly. I closed my eyes.


    Her memories started to y in my head.


    After a while, I released Cassandra''s head. My expression didn''t get any better. In fact, it worsened.


    I didn''t find anything bybing through Cassandra''s memory. Everything in her memory corrted with what she said out loud.


    The appearance of the assassin was a little blurry but the rest of the things she saw were as clear as they were in reality.


    Because of my anger, I didn''t really search Cassandra''s memory with the protection of her mind as a goal.


    The side effect of my actions was idiocy. She would live with a permanent mental injury from now on.


    I didn''t feel.mercy or pity for her predicament. To me, she was involved in Edna''s disappearance.


    She couldn''t protect her future mistress. That was already a strike for her in my records.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! I reached towards Emily.


    "My King, please pardon me. Forgive us, please." Emily pleaded but I was unmoved.


    My hand mped the top of her head and my power began to stir.


    Ibed through Emily''s memory too.


    She saw the same thing Cassandra experienced. The only difference was the angle.


    Emily was in the same state Cassandra was in but her mental injury was minimal. Her idiocy could be healed. I still have ns for her so I searched her memories carefully.


    "Go and call the guards that had been protecting the Royal bedchamber." I have something to ask.


    One of the guards in the hall left.


    I could have sent them a message through my smart device but I didn''t do so. I wanted time to myself.


    I needed to calm my anger before I see those guards. If I meet them right now, I might destroy every one of them.


    Within minutes, a group of guards walked into the hall.


    ''The Queen you were supposed to protect is missing. What do you have to say about that?" I said calmly.


    ''Your majesty, we are sorry." One of the guards said.


    I red at him, "Don''t tell me you are sorry. I don''t want apologies. Answer the question I asked."


    "Okay sir." He nodded, "Jelena came to tell us that you needed our presence. We noticed something was wrong when we were on our way to the court hall. We return to the Royal bedchamber in haste. Only the two maids remained in the room. The room was scattered. The future Queen and Jelena was nowhere to be found. We were supposed to report this incident to you the moment we noticed the issue but we didn''t. We wanted to find more evidence beforeing to you." The guard exined.


    "Good, my inaction this past few months has caused a problem. This is all my fault." I muttered.


    If I hadn''t been so chill these past few months, my guards would have reported this incident to me when they saw Edna was gone. They would not take matters into their own hands like this. Silence reigned in the hall.


    "Now, all of you should follow me to the dungeon. We have many things to go over." I smiled.


    I tapped the surface of my watch and mobilized the avable guards.


    I only gave them one order.


    They should find Edna, at any cost.

 Chapter 53

    Edna


    Joanna brought me to a section of the building that was quiet and tranquil.


    She looked at me with a smile, "Pick a room. The functionalities of all the rooms here are the same. You don''t have to stress yoursef." I nodded.


    I pointed at a room randomly.


    Joanna pushed the door open and we went in together. The room was furnished but it had no personal touch. I didn''t care about that.


    I have no ns of even adding any personal touch to this room. It would be a waste of time. The moment I get one little chance of leaving, I would get myself out of this ce. "Dinner is going to be ready soon. Come to the floating hut area to call me. I will take you to the ce we get our dinner and all the other necessary meals." Joanna said.


    She showed her room to me a few minutes ago. Joanna did this before she led me to this ce.


    I won''t lie.


    Although, I was sceptical about Joanna''s motives and her kind treatment, I still made sure that I didn''t behave horribly to her.


    I can''t use my traumatic response to the experience I went through to push people away from me. Joanna''s behavior was a breath of fresh in this foul ce.


    "Thank you very much. I really, really appreciate your efforts." I said to Joanna with a small smile at the corner of my lips.


    My appreciation was sincere. Joanna saved me from being stuck with one of the women that hated my guts.


    I wanted fresh air and she was specifically what I wished for.


    "There is no need to thank me. This is what I should do. I have to say this once again. Please, don''t mind what Madeline, Jade and the others said. Don''t mind their childish behaviors. They don''t behave like this normally. They wille around soon, I promise." Joanna''s eyes were pleading.


    I sighed, "I don''t need them toe around or treat me like a pampered princess. I just want them to stay out of my way and my business. At least, if they are not going to be for me, they should not be against me. That''s all." "Your views are understandable." Joanna said, "Alright, my work here is done. Goodbye. Make sure you take adequate rest always."


    Joanna left after thest word dropped from her lips.


    I shut the door and moved towards the bed.


    I didn''t bother changing into new clothes or investigating my new abode.


    Finally, everything was calm.


    My mind strayed.


    I don''t know if Killian had discovered my absence. He was a smart man. I don''t know how Jelena would concoct the lies and alibi about my disappearance.


    I know she told the maids to lie. I just don''t know how the story they concocted would hold up against Killian''s scrutiny.


    People can be very, very strange.


    Jelena had it all. I don''t know why she was obsessed with Killian. She had a great position, she had a good father too. I don''t know why she thought eliminating me was the best option in this kind of situation. Killian had clearly shown his feelings for me to the world.


    To me, loving a person means putting them first. It means I wouldn''t hurt the person I loved. Jelena clearly knew that Killian''s choice.


    She was behaving like an ostrich.


    Jealousy and envy was a hateful thing.


    I closed my eyes.


    The thoughts of Killian swirling in my mind acted as the bestfort and luby.


    ****


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    My biological clock woke me up. I stretched my body as a yawn slipped from my lips.


    I nced at the nearest window. The sun had almost disappeared.


    My tummy growled.


    Dinner should be ready.


    I rose from the bed.


    The glint of a metal item caught my eye. It was on the dresser. I moved closer and observed what the item was.


    It was a key.


    I was wondering why Joanna was able to push the door to the room I chose open without using any key.


    It was strange but I didn''tment on it.


    If there was no key, I would look for other ways to protect my privacy.


    Now, I understand.


    Each room should have a key. The key wasn''t in the keyhole though. This was the only exnation I cane up with after seeing the key to my room.


    I grabbed the key and walked out of the room.


    I locked my door and started my trek towards the area the floating hut was.


    I could see the open space that held the floating hut and the flowing river.


    It was a few steps away.


    I was about to take another step forward but something stopped me. Someone mentioned my name.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t mistaken.


    A familiar voice wasughing in the same warm and kind manner I was familiar with.


    It was Joanna''s voice and she wasn''t alone.


    I paused and perked my ears to listen.


    "That Edna girl is too proud. I don''t know what she has. Her shoulders are almost reaching to the sky due to her pride." Ady said.


    I couldn''t see them clearly and I didn''t want to.


    If I tried to get a glimpse of their faces, my presence would be exposed. It was better to stay in the dark.


    "Joanna, you are superb. I am sure Edna would think you are on her side. You reported to Madam Tayo when Madeline was teaching her a lesson after all." Jadeughed, "She doesn''t know that you are the most brutal of them all. I remember how you taught Gwendolyn a lesson when you are just arrived at this ce."


    Joanna''s marvelousughter rang out.


    "What are you talking about? I am kind and genuine." Joanna argued yfully.


    "Edna is not here, what are you pretending for? She doesn''t know that you are the very epitome of a lurking snake in the green grass. I am here to see how she would pay for her ignorance." Anotherdy said.


    "Edna thought she is the chosen one because she stood her ground against Madeline and I. I can''t wait for her humiliation. It would be interesting to see." Jade said.


    "Joanna, what are your ns for Edna? We can''t wait for the lesson you will teach her." The seconddy that spoke said again.


    "I have a n but I am going to keep it a secret for now. You guys would know what it is when I strike." Joanna''s smiling voice said.


    My fingers dug into my palm.


    Joanna''s kindness was fake.


    I should have known.

 Chapter 54

    Edna


    The prevalent emotion in my heart was disappointment.


    The era I grew up in shaped my world views and opinions. I became a pessimist.


    I wanted Joanna to prove me wrong. It was tiring to constantly doubt the people around me. I wanted Joanna to prove to me that my approach to people and life wasn''t the right one. Now, she had proved that my world views were the right ones. I can''t imagine what would happen if I trusted herpletely. Her betrayal would have dealt a big blow me.


    I continued listening.


    "Why are you guys even going this hard on Edna? When everyone joined, things weren''t this tense?" A new voice said in a low tone.


    "If she had cooperated with the game Madeline wanted to y, things wouldn''t be this tense. s, she thinks she is the only wisedy among us. Edna thinks she is smart." Jade sneered.


    "You have also seen how Madam Tayo treated her yesterday. She took Edna''s side during her verdict. What if Madam Tayo gives her more resources, more attention and other things? We will be left in the wild. We would be stuck licking the mud under her shoes." The firstdy that spoke spat.


    I wanted tough but I curbed the urge.


    These people were fighting with an imaginary enemy. I didn''t even want to stay here for an extra second. Why would they think I want topete for Madam Tayo''s favor and resources with them?


    I know thesedies were not mind readers and they don''t know my ns to leave this ce at any given time. Still, each person would have their peak. There was no need to fight like dogs and cats. "Now, most of us if not all-wants to teach Edna her ce." Anotherdy chipped in.


    ''Wow.''This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes. I didn''t know I was so popr.


    I was the very embodiment of the words, ''living in a den of lions and snakes''.


    "If she behaves herself very well, I would go easy on her. It is up to her. She can choose the hard mode if she doesn''t want to bow her head." Joanna said.


    The wordsing out of Joanna''s mouth wasn''t something I imagined she would say.


    Her ugly words went against her warm and kind persona.


    "Enough about Edna. Joanna, I heard you have been getting cozy with Mr Doustely. Is your time of freedom getting close? I can''t wait to see you get redeemed. I pray Mr Dous bes the key to your freedom." Jade sighed.


    Joannaughed, "I know you are praying for me to be redeemed so I won''t be here to share resources with you. Anyways, thank you for your kind words. I think I am getting somewhere with Mr Dous. I hope my efforts bear fruits, I can''t wait to leave."


    I wasn''t interested in their small talk.


    My legs moved backwards soundlessly.


    When I put enough distance between me and the gossipingdies, I stopped.


    A few seconds flew by.


    I walked towards them again.


    This time, I made sure my foot made audible noises.


    I was hungry and trying to wait for this bunch of evil-minded demonesses to finish their gossip was torture. I wasn''t about to torture myself for the ungrateful people before me.


    The sounds of discussion died down as I approached Joanna and the otherdies.


    Finally, only silence remained when I stepped into the open space.


    "Hello Edna." Joanna greeted with an annoying smile on her face.


    The smile I would call warm a few minutes ago had lost its charm totally.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    The smile was hypocritical and annoying.


    I didn''t act on my urge to tear the mask on her face away. That will be an agenda for future Edna.


    I am not going to confront Joanna with the things I heard. It wasn''t worth it.


    It was better to wait for her to set the trap she nned for me and then, I will turn the trap on her head.


    She would be able to eat the fruits of herbor soon.


    Confronting her now would make her wary. I don''t want her to do something I didn''t n for.


    It was better to watch Joanna jump around like a clown.


    I wanted her to keep the mentality that I was still under her control. She would make blunders that way.


    The women around Joanna scanned me from head to toe. Their emotions were hidden under expressionless faces.


    Nobody aside Joanna made a move to say anything to me.


    "Joanna, good evening to you. I am famished and I would love it if you took me to where we will be having dinner." I said.


    I put my hand on my stomach for good measure.


    "Oh," Joanna put one hand on her forehead as she sighed, "I had forgotten about that. I am sorry for that. Let''s make our way there now."


    I joined their group.


    Everybody followed Joanna. She was at the forefront.


    A few minutes flew by and we got to where dinner will be served.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    We didn''t leave the building all of us were living in. The building we would have our food was connected to our residential quarters.


    Joanna pushed the door before everyone filed in. The new ce we walked into was bright and the venttion was topnotch. The color of the walls was a very light blue.


    This building looked simr to the cafeteria I had seen in the books from Earth''s ancient days of prosperity.


    There was arge counter connected to the wall opposite the entrance. Two women were behind the counter. Arge spread of metal trays was on the counter itself.


    The trash can beside the entrance caught my eye. It was filled to the brim with wasted food. The food wasn''t spoiled. Ok the contrary, it looked very fresh.


    Somehow, I felt like the food in the trash can was just discarded.


    I looked away.


    "Hey! Joanna and Jade, I helped you guys get your food when I dished mine. Come and get it. I am tired of watching over your meals." Ady with ming red hair said. She waved her right arm frantically. "Thank you." Joanna smiled.


    She made her way to thedy''s position.


    The otherdies in the cafeteria called their friends and the group I was with, dwindled one by one.


    Having their friends get food was a great show of power and their unity.


    I was the only one left.


    I walked to the counter. There was a section filled with unused tes. I took one te and moved forward.


    After I took a step, I paused.


    The numerous deep trays on the counter didn''t contain overflowing food like I imagined. It contained scraps and leftovers.

 Chapter 55

    Edna


    My stomach made an embarrassing noise again. The alienation from the other people in the cafeteria was very obvious.


    My eyes stopped on the trash can again. I could see that the food in the trashcan was simr to the one left in the metal trays.


    My new enemies must have tried all their best to keep me hungry and humiliated.


    My stomach was contracting from the hunger. I didn''t have the chance to be picky.


    I looked up at the twodies behind the counter.


    "Give me anything that is avable." I said.


    I wanted to give every single person involved in this little game they did with the food ten ps each.


    s, I wouldn''t get my wish.


    No one was trying to oppress me directly. There was little I could do.


    If I tried to find an issue with the current situation I was in, things will not be in my favor. Thesedies woulde up with numerous excuses for their behavior.


    None of those excuses would involve their deliberate show of power.


    I don''t like how passive I was in this situation. I can''t really fight back.


    Firstly, my supernatural power was suppressed. Secondly, reporting to Madam Tayo wasn''t going to bear any fruit.


    Nobody was bullying me directly so I would have no moral ground to stand on if I go to her.


    They were lucky. As long as they didn''t face me directly, I was willing to endure and let things go.


    Unfortunately, the more I tried to stay away from trouble, the closer it got.


    After the twodies dished the food at the bottom of the trays for me, I found an empty seat.


    I settled down and started shoveling the food into my mouth.


    The leftovers were still warm so I had an easier time getting it into my stomach.


    Footsteps approached me.


    The person approaching me stopped in front of my table. I didn''t look up, I continued focusing on my food.


    Food was more important.


    "Well, well, well. If it isn''t Miss proud and pampered." A shrill voice drawled.


    I didn''t reply or react.


    I don''t know why these people like looking for trouble. I was on my own, but they decided to disturb my peace.


    When a rabid dog barks and snaps its teeth at me, as the bigger person, I don''t have to bite back.


    "Edna, I am speaking to you." The owner of the feet in front of me spat, "Are you deaf?"


    I treated the person like she was air.


    My attitude seemed to annoy the person before me. Her breathing became heavier.


    Suddenly, somethingnded on my hair before dripping downwards.


    I looked at the things that fell to the floor. It was porridge, orange juice and slices of some unknown crop.


    My brain didn''t catch up with what my eyes were seeing.


    Finally, my brain seem to catch up with what just happened.


    Fury from nowhere consumed my heart like poison. My eyes stung.


    My fingers dug into my palms.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    "You idiot!" I yelled as I rose to my feet.


    I wanted to tie this rudedy up and give her the beating of her life.


    Red vines sprouted out of nothing before wrapping around thedy that dumped food on my head.


    The vines climbed her body until it got to her neck. The vines tightened around her neck.


    I took a good look at thedy. I didn''t recognize her at all but she has to be among the group of people that decided to make hating me their lifelong pursuit.


    Her face started to have an abnormal flush. She gasped and breathed heavily. She couldn''t inhale properly.


    I didn''t have any pity for her, not even an ounce of it.


    "Stop her. Edna has gone savage." I heard Madeline''s voice shout.


    Murmurs of agreement rose from the otherdies in the cafeteria. Before I could blink, numerous superpowers rushed towards me.


    I didn''t have the chance to fight back before I was subdued. Somebody tore my vines from the neck of thedy that dumped her food on me.


    The red vines that fell from her body started to shrievel up before disintegrating into ashes.


    I tried to summon my power again but it didn''t work.


    I was back to square zero. The only strength I could utilize is my normal human power, nothing else.


    That was when I remembered that I wasn''t supposed to get my superpowers to work in the first ce. I had forgotten about the cursed anklet Madam Tayo put on me.


    I don''t know how I was able to mobilize my power a few seconds ago.


    I tried all the means that came to mind. I wanted a chance to use my powers again. Sadly, nothing worked.


    Some of the women didn''t attack me. Joanna was among those that stayed out of the scruffle.


    Madeline and some other girls used their powers to do as much damage as they could.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away! Thankfully, their powers were weak.


    Their powers hurt when it hit me but, it wasn''t as bad as I thought it would be.


    I knew why their superpowers had weak effects. This was a brothel.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Madam Tayo wouldn''t keep anytent threats around. It was highly unlikely that these women were taught to use their powers as the best weapons.


    The only thing I could see Madam Tayo teaching them was how to use their powers to attract patrons and more customers.


    Like Madam Tayo told me in the past, nobody wanted a prostitute with a rabid attitude.


    Since my supernatural power was unavable, I fought with whatever I had ess to. I used my teeth, my nails, everything.


    I might not win when I face these women but I will make sure I bite a chunk of their flesh off. Any person that offends me would not go scot-free.


    "You guys should stop this nonsense or I would send someone to call Madam tayo." One of thedies behind the counter shouted in a displeased voice.


    I don''t know how much time had been wasted in this fiasco. Madeline and the other girls finally released me.


    Everyone involved in the fight had a bruise or an injury on their body.


    I was the worst of the bunch.


    I wasn''t too unhappy. I fought back.


    My food was wasted and there was no way I would get another portion.


    Thankfully, I was able to get something into my stomach before the crazydy that came to provoke me arrived. Staying here was going to be a massive waste of my time.


    I turned around and left.


    Silence and the burning eyes of thedies behind me apanied me out of the cafeteria.

 Chapter 56

    Edna


    The little incident at the cafeteria didn''t reach Madam Tayo''s ears.


    Someone might have reported the incident to her though. Thankfully, she didn''t act on it.


    I don''t want to involve her.


    Two days went by so fast. I was disorientated. I am halfway through a week in this ce and it wasn''t funny anymore.


    I stared at my ceiling as I lost myself in my thoughts.


    Has Killian gotten any leads yet? Jelena was cunny. I don''t know how long it would take before Killian might get clues of my whereabouts. I don''t even know where I am.


    Killian hadn''t been visiting my dreamstely. I wish he came.


    Thefort his presence brings will do great things to my mentally fatigued mind.


    Although, I wished and hoped that Killian swooped in to save me, reality was harsh. I have to take matters into my own hands.


    Unfortunately, fate had not presented an opportunity to me. I am stuck here with a bunch of jealousdies.


    I exhaled heavily.


    I have been waiting for Joanna to act but she had been keeping her cool.


    She was really the embodiments of the words, ''snake in the green grass''.


    It''s just that, this time, I am lurking with her. Only God knows who woulde out on top between the two of us.


    My mind strayed to the members of the exploration team. How are they doing?


    I might not be on good terms with some of them but I sincerely hope that they didn''t go through the hurdles I am currently going through.


    I wouldn''t wish my situation on my worst enemy.


    A sudden knock interrupted my thoughts. I rolled my eyes before swinging my legs to the other side of the bed. I came down from the bed and walked to the door.


    The door didn''t have any spy holes. I listened carefully to discern who was at the door.


    Whoever was at the door was standing still. I couldn''t hear anything except the sound of their breathing.


    Even that sound was light.


    I unlocked the door and swung it open. Joanna was the one outside my door.


    These past few days, Joanna was thedy I was mostly in contact with. I don''t know if this was Madam Tayo''s arrangement.


    Fortunately, I knew who the devil by my side was. I don''t want to see anyone changing things up and destroying my ns.


    At least, I knew what Joanna real motives were. I can n against her schemes. A new person would be a whole new problem that I had no insight into.


    "Hello, Joanna. Good morning. What do you need?" I lifted the corner of my lips upwards in a small smile.


    "I don''t need anything. Madam Tayo is the one that seeks your presence. She said she has something to discuss with you. Please, follow me."Joanna exined.


    I nodded in acknowledgment. My eyes dropped down to my outfit.


    Fortunately, I took my bath before I went to eat in the cafeteria this morning. I had freshened up before doing anything.


    I didn''t need to spend extra time changing into something presentable.


    I walked out of my room and locked the door.


    I slipped the key into the tight waistline of my flowing skirt.


    My outfit didn''t have any pockets.


    I have to utilize what was avable to me.


    Joanna and I left the building our group stayed in.


    I don''t know how many residential buildings-containing thedies working here existed. With the way this ce operated and the things I had seen, I am sure Madam Tayo would reach as far as her hand can go. ording to Madam Tayo, top prostitutes get their own ce.


    There were definitely numerous residential buildings in existence.


    All of us will like the corporate workers of patient Earth. We would keep toiling tirelessly for a big overlord.


    Finally, we arrived at our destination.


    Madam Tayo''s residence was a sprawling building with uplifting colors.


    I couldn''t admire the building''s appearance properly. Joanna walked into the building with haste. I matched her footsteps.


    She brought me to the living room of the house. Madam Tayo was already sitting on a couch. A cup of steaming tea was in her hands.


    She sipped it slowly without making any annoying sound.


    The moment we walked in, she looked up.


    Madam Tayo''s eyes narrowed like a cat that had gotten precious fish, "You guys are here. That''s good. Thank you Joanna, for bringing her here."


    Joanna curtsied with a big smile on her face, "No worries, Madam Tayo. This is what I should do.


    "Anyways, thank you." Madam Tayo turned to me, "Edna, I think you should be able to recall the paths two of you took when you wereing to this ce?"


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    "I do." I replied in a numb voice.


    "That''s good. I don''t want to keep Joanna here necessarily. She is a busy woman, you know." Madam Tayoughed loudly.


    I didn''t find her joke funny so I kept my face in an expressionless state.


    Joanna smiled at the Madam Tayo''s attempt at a joke.


    "I will take my leave now." Joanna said before she turned around to leave.


    After she left, silence reigned.


    My eyes was swept over the beautiful cement of the furniture, decorations and the other things in the living room.


    Anyways, Madam Tayo was the one that called me here, I am not the one that should be anxious.


    I could see every action Madam Tayo did from my peripherals though.


    Madam Tayo sipped her tea again before she dropped the cup on the table in front of her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, I have something to tell you. It might be a shock to you because of your past but, you just have to bear with it." Madam Tayo started.


    I started to have a bad feeling.


    I raised my bro lw, "What is it?"


    "I know you might have been studying the rule book Joanna lent you. I wanted to wait. However, waiting for you to learn everything is going to be too slow. Tobat this, I came up with a great n. It is better we teach you the practical ways of bringing a man pleasure." Madam Tayo dropped a bomb.


    What?!

 Chapter 57

    Edna


    I straightened up in shock, "What do you mean?"


    I knew this day wasing, but I wasn''t prepared. I didn''t want to think about it at all. I thought I would have more time.


    "Why are you acting so shocked? This is a brothel for God''s sake. What do you think is going to happen?" Madam Tayo questioned with a raised brow.


    She took her cup from the table and downed the contents.


    "I am not doing anything like that." I replied in a strong tone.


    "Oh, my lovely Edna. You are doing everything here. Who are you keeping yourself for? Is it the King?" Madam Tayoughed, "I am sorry to burst your bubble but, the king would have forgotten you by now. Don''t daydream." "How do you know he would have forgotten me. You are not in his head." I spat.


    My fingers dug into my palm as my mind raced to think of a good solution. However, nothing came to mind.


    "Edna, I don''t know how many times I will say this for you to understand. The moment you stepped your foot into this establishment, you have severed ties with your past. Now, you are just a tool for pleasure. Nothing more, nothing less. Tools shouldn''t have extravagant dreams. That is one of the best advice in this business." Madam Tayo dropped her cup again.


    She stared at me with piercing eyes.


    I didn''t let her stare faze me.


    "See, I didn''t want to be here in the first ce." I started but she interrupted me.


    "But you are already here and nothing is going to change your current situation. This is going to be your home till you die. The sooner you ept this, the better it is for everyone. I don''t know why you are so headstrong and stubborn. It would achieve nothing." Madam Tayo sneered.


    "We haven''t known each other for too long but, I think you should have a good grasp of my character after all our interactions. I might serve your customers in the future but it would not now." I said the words against my will.


    I don''t want to ever use my body to please a strange man. I didn''t want to be a tool for pleasure. My n was to put this off for as long as I could and wait till the opportunity to leave this ce presented itself. If no opportunity came, I would make one myself.


    Madam Tayo narrowed her eyes, "I know you still have boring thoughts of escape, but that is impossible to realize. The sooner you ept your first customer and your current status, the sooner your extravagant dreams will dissipate. Then, you will be able to face your reality squarely. This is my decision, nothing is going to change it. You are going to receive your first practice customer in a few minutes."


    What?!


    Another bolt of shock struck me.


    Disaster was very close.


    When I was in the woodshed as punishment for my disobedience, I nned toy low and take this escaping thing step by step.


    This new development threw a wench in my ns. I can''t sacrifice my body, I can''t. My ns toy low and lurk around did not matter. I can''t give my body up for some beast to use it at will.


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    I am not that open-minded.


    "Don''t worry, you are not going to use yourdy parts in this practice session." Madam Tayo said in a soft voice.


    I don''t know if she thought her words werefort to me. It was not. Instead, it was making things worse instead.


    She continued, "You are going to use the second hole at the back for this practice. Our customers like virgins that know what is going to go on when the door is locked. It will be a blend between seduction and abstinence. This blend brings the biggest profit."


    My eyes widened, "Anal sex?! Are you joking?"


    "This is not a joke." Madam Tayo replied, "Don''t worry, we have special herbs that will get your anus into its original state within a few days. Any customer that wants both the first hole and the back hole can get their wishes."


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you know what anal sex is? You are trying to put something in a ce where things are supposed toe out from. Are you alright?" I wanted to be more polite and tactful but my anger threw my manners out of the window.


    "I am well aware of how anal sex works. You don''t have to teach me." Madam Tayo smiled, "In this ce, everything avable is used to pleasure the customer. If the customer wants to use your nose or lips, it''s alright." Her cruel words were said in a nonchnt manner.


    "Any avable thing on your body is game. You are a tool for pleasure, not the candidate for a wife. Only wives get the choice to choose what they want to do with their respective husbands. You don''t have that choice." She continued.


    "I have a choice." I snapped, "If you don''t want anything to happen to your customer, give me more time to prepare. I didn''t say I wouldn''t serve your patrons. I just want more time."


    As you reach the final pages, remember that 000005s.org is your destination for theplete story. Share the joy of reading with others and spread the word. The next chapter is just a visit away!


    ''More time to n my escape.'' Ipleted the words in my mind.


    I continued, "You are going to get my willingness to indulge in all these eventually. Don''t push me to the wall. Now, I am just asking for a little bit of time to adjust."


    "We don''t have that luxury of waiting. Time is elusive, it waits for no individual." Madam Tayo said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She pped her hands twice in quick session.


    The door to Madam Tayo''s residence opened and a bulky man walked in.


    I recognized him.


    It was Orion.


    He was one of the people that gave me the beating of my life because of my disobedience.


    Hisrge hands looked like they could snap my neck into two in the blink of an eye.


    My breath hitched.


    Oh no.

 Chapter 58

    Edna


    My body started to tremble.


    The familiar feeling of despair choked me again.


    I felt like curling myself in a fetal position. I followed my wishes and dropped to the floor.


    The feeling of my arms around me brought a little bit offort.


    I wanted to block reality out. I felt powerless and useless.


    I was against this practice section with all my heart and soul.


    I couldn''t breathe. Oxygen refused to pass through my nostrils properly.


    I tried to tap into my superpower but painfully, nothing came forth.


    I was alone.


    ''Brother, I failed to live well. I hope you forgive me.'' I said mentally.


    "What is wrong with you? Why are you behaving like the world is going to end in the next second?" Madam Tayo spat. She didn''t understand.


    The world was ending for me.


    I might be called a prude or something simr for behaving like this but I don''t care. In my opinion, things weren''t so simple.


    I don''t even know how thedies in the residence I stayed coped with all these things. I thought thosedies were weak a while ago. Now, I can see how strong they were. They might not be too strong physically, but their mental states were things that are to die for.


    Their mental states were something other people were wishing so hard for. I can''t fathom how they lived with all these.


    "Nothing you do is going to change my mind. You should start buckling up." Madam Tayo said, "I am going to lend one of my rooms to you for this practice session. You don''t have to thank me."


    My ears were ringing. I couldn''t hear what she was saying properly.


    I heard herst words though.


    Who wanted to thank her?!


    She should be thankful that I am not tearing her apart, limb by limb.


    She continued, "Orion, you know what to do. Be fast about it."


    Orion nodded in Madam Tayo''s direction before stalking towards me. His hands grabbed my curled figure before lifting me into the air.


    I snapped back to my right mind. My body started to move erratically.


    Orion''s training came in handy in this situation. Hisrge and held me tightly. There was little I could do.


    He seemed familiar with this kind of thing. I don''t know how long he has been doing this particr job. I don''t know how many women he had taught under Madam Tayo''s instructions.


    Disgust bloomed in my heart. Everywhere his hands touched looked like an infected and diseased area to me. I wish I could scrub my body over and over again.


    His legs kicked a door open before storming in.


    Orion threw me on the bed like a bag of wheat. The momentum and force behind his action knocked precious air out of my lungs.


    I had no other choice but to pause for a minute. Otherwise, I wouldn''t get myself together quickly.


    The sound of a belt buckle opening was harsh on my eardrums. My eyes scanned everywhere in the room in search of a window of opportunity.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Orion''s figure was blocking the door. I wouldn''t be able to go past him.


    Besides, going out of this room wasn''t the issue. Madam Tayo was still outside this door.


    Even if I escaped this room, my fate wouldn''t change. She will send me to this guy''s bed over and over again.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    I had to do something about this situation.


    All the power I had hoped on wasn''ting to my rescue. The anklet on my leg was unbreakable.


    When I was moving in every direction I could on our way to this room, I touched my anklet by mistake. It didn''t budge. It wasn''t something I can tug open. Madam Tayo wasn''t naive.


    I looked at my hands with anger.


    What was wrong with my superpower?


    This was where it shoulde in handy. Why would I have extraordinary powers if I was going to be as useless as I had been before?


    When I was emotionally moved and oppressed in the cafeteria, the power appeared. Back then, the seal on me didn''t matter.


    I don''t know why it wasn''t appearing now.


    I don''t know what I would do if Orion vited me.


    Orion''s pants dropped to the floor. He walked towards me in his briefs.


    The monster between his legs strained against the ck material his briefs were made of. It was disgusting.


    "I don''t know why you are being too difficult. You will enjoy it sooner orter." Orion said.


    A sarcastic reply was on the tip of my tongue but my throat was blocked. I couldn''t get any words out in my current situation.


    The attires Madam Tayo provided was the kind of flimsy clothing that was easy to take off.


    There weren''t any normal clothes in my wardrobe.


    When she asked people to deliver the clothes to me, I couldn''tin after I saw the type of clothes and materials used to make them.


    I didn''t reject the clothes.


    Having something on my body was better than none.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! Orion''srge hands stretched out and ripped my flowing skirt away from my waist.


    The flimsy material tore into two due to his powerful grip.


    My underwear and everything else was exposed to his lecherous gaze.


    Bile rose in my throat and something bit me all over. It felt like I was dumped into a den filled with ants.


    It was traumatizing, disgusting and evil.


    "Let me go. Please, let me go. I am going to give you riches beyond yourprehension. Let me go, please." I don''t know when my lips started spilling pleading words.


    I don''t want Orion to get my body. I don''t care about the method.


    If crying and pleading worked, so be it. I am not in the position to criticize my methods.


    "See, I am in the same position you are in right now. I can''t disobey Madam Tayo''s decision. Stop misbehaving, let''s get this over with." Orion advised.


    If his eyes weren''t gleaming with lust, I would have believed him a little.


    His handsnded on my upper thighs. It inched upwards slowly.


    Finally, his hands got to the edge of my underwear.


    "Let me go! Didn''t you hear me? I told you to let go." I screamed with all my strength.


    My hands cupped my head.


    The evil touch on my body stopped moving.


    A high-pitched scream broke the silence in the air. I knew the scream didn''te from me.


    The sound seemed to being from Orion.


    What happened to him?!

 Chapter 59

    Edna


    My eyes fluttered open. I didn''t even know when I closed them. The sight before my eyes made me gasp.


    Orion was standing still. Red Vines were in his eyes. The blood and white mattering from his eyes made everything more horrifying. A few red vines tied him up. This was the reason he stood still.


    I don''t even know how the red vines came into being. I thought my superpower refused to budge.


    The slightly open door mmed against the adjacent wall as Madam Tayo stormed in.


    "What happened here? Why a-" The rest of the words she was about to say died in her throat.


    Her sharp yellow pupils took the scene in. Her gaze settled on Orion.


    She nced at me before looking at Orion again.


    Her face was ck as coal. I felt like I could hear the sound of Madam Tayo gritting her teeth in anger.


    "Madam Tayo. Please, help me." Orion''s lips were trembling violently as he spoke. I almost felt sorry for him.


    I don''t know how he was able to survive. He could talk too.


    I thought the white matter I was seeing around his eyes came from his injured brain.


    For humans, any injury to the brain was serious.


    It was miraculous to see Orion alive.


    It was obvious that he was severely injured though.


    "Guards. Come to this ce, now!" Madam Tayo screamed at the top of her lungs.


    I didn''t try to escape or scramble up from the bed. Any actions I do would be futile.


    Will she put me in the woodshed again today?


    I don''t know and I don''t care. I am just happy that I was able to avoid vition and humiliation.


    Guards simr to Orion, Gashi and Qui rushed in.


    Their bulky bodies didn''t hinder their speed.


    "Cut those vines down." Madam Tayo instructed.


    The guards acted promptly.


    The colors from their superpowers shed as they tore the vines holding Orion captive to pieces.


    The moment he was free, Orion crumpled to the floor.


    "Edna, what is wrong with you? I have never seen ady as stubborn as you are. Your powers are supposed to be sealed, why are you able to use them? No worries though. I am up for this challenge of bending you into shape. We will see who will have thestugh." Madam Tayo sneered.


    There wasn''t anything I could say to her. Firstly, I didn''t have the heart to give her a reply. Secondly, my throat has gone back to the blocked state it was in a few minutes ago.


    Since this incident happened once, it could happen again and again. There was no guarantee that this will be thest time.


    It had a higher chance of happening. Madam Tayo wouldn''t let go of this golden duck.


    I awaited her verdict for my actions.


    I don''t know if I wanted to be locked in a woodshed or not.


    Being locked up means I won''t have to experience this traumatizing situation for a while. Nobody would want to sleep with a weak, tired and dirty prostitute.


    My mind started to lean towards hoping she would lock me up.


    s, if wishes were horses, beggars would ride.


    The thing that was opposite what I wished for, was the one I attracted.


    "A few of you should help Orion to the clinic. When he is stable, try to get him to the nearest hospital. As for Edna, take her to her room and guard the room judiciously. No food until she agrees to ept her first practice customer. She''s not going to escape punishment for behaving like a shrew today." Madam Tayo instructed the guards.


    The guards divided themselves into two. The bigger portion of the guards walked over to where Orion was.


    They grabbed him.


    The big team of guards left the room after lifting Orion into the air.


    The smell of blood teased my nose. I felt like I could taste the iron content in the blood on my tongue.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    The second and smaller group of guards came towards me. They grabbed me from the bed roughly.


    My fingers managed to curl around the bedsheets I was lying on.


    I wrapped the bedsheets around my bottom half.


    Madam Tayo stormed off while the guards brought me to the residential building I lived in.


    A group of girls with Joanna at the lead caught my eye.


    The group noticed us too. Joanna left the group and came towards us.


    "Edna, what''s wrong? How did you get to this point? Why are the guards holding you like this?" She asked numerous questions in concern.


    I didn''t reply. She didn''t take my silence as a signal to shut up though.


    Joanna looked at the bulky men holding me captive.


    "Please, what did she do? What she is taking punishment for shouldn''t be that serious, right? Why are you guys holding her like she is a criminal." She sighed.


    "Please, direct us to her room. For your earlier question, she is a criminal. She blinded Orion and injured him severely. She is under house arrest until shepletes the task Madam Tayo asked her to do." The guard at the lead said. He wasn''t part of the guards holding me.


    "Edna, how could you do something like that?" Joanna sighed, "Esteemed guards, please follow me."


    I knew my story would spread rapidly to the otherdies after Joanna heard it.


    I wasn''t bothered.


    This situation should give any stupid person that insisted on going against me a valuable signal. I am not some rabbit.


    I was a wolf. I would bite back.


    I didn''t make things difficult for the guards. I don''t have the strength to.


    Madam Tayo was pushing me to the wall. I had jumped out of the frying pan into the fire.


    I came out of a traumatic experience and I was about to go into another one.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s.org, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free! Madam Tayo''s evil promise hung over my head like a sharp sword.


    Joanna brought the guards to my room.


    The key to the room was still on my waist.


    When I tucked it in previously, it went into the waistband of my skirt and underwear.


    This saved the key from falling out during Orion''s assault.


    The guards dumped me on the floor unceremoniously.


    The guard in the lead twisted the knob on my door. The door didn''t open.


    "Search her for the key. If you can''t find it, go to Madam Tayo for a spare key." The guard said.


    I looked up suddenly.


    So, Madam Tayo had a spare key to our rooms.


    This fact made me feel unsafe.


    Nothing would be private.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The guards'' hands searched all over my body. Another round of nausea assaulted me.


    This time, my power didn''t respond.


    A few minutes of torture passed by and they found the key.


    The leader opened the door.


    The other guards in the group dragged me into the room.


    They released their hands and left.


    Joanna took her leave too.


    Before she left, I caught the gleam of scheming in her pupils.


    It seemed she would soon act out.

 Chapter 60

    Edna


    I don''t know how much time had passed. The only thing I could use to track time was the sun rays streaming through my window. A knock sounded.


    I waited for a while to see if the person outside the door would go away. I wasn''t in the mood to entertain anybody. Guards were watching my door.


    I don''t know why the guards didn''t stop whoever was disturbing my peace.


    Another knock interrupted my thoughts.


    I groaned as I rose to my feet.


    I walked to the door before swinging it open.


    Joanna was the one outside my door.


    I raised a brow, "Hi, Joanna."


    She nodded in response before pushing her way past me.


    She walked into my room like she owned it. Her demeanor had a way of softening things up though.


    Her rude action seemed like aggressive concern, instead of the disrespect it was.


    "Are you okay?" She asked in a soft tone.


    "I am alright." I replied.


    She sighed in relief, "That''s great. I thought you might be having an hard time. I don''t want that for you."


    "Thank you for your concern." I smiled.


    My eyes narrowed.


    What was Joanna up to now?


    I will never believe that she really came to my room because of concern.


    The gleam of calction I saw in her pupils previously, shed to the forefront of my mind.


    She came to my room to do something.


    I didn''t let our discussion distract me. I observed her like an eagle.


    "See, I have some advices for you. It seems you had a noble identity beforeing to this ce. The thing is, once you are here, everything changes. The best thing to do is to listen to Madam Tayo. She wouldn''t harm you intentionally." Her eyes were filled with concern.


    Whether that concern was genuine was unknown.


    I shook my head, "I came here by mistake. I can''t do what she is asking me for. I need more time to adjust and adapt."


    "Edna! You have to listen to other people''s opinion too. f you keep being close-minded and focusing on only your world views, things wouldn''t go smoothly in the future." Joanna cautioned, "The circumstances that brought you here don''t matter. What matters is that you are here now. Like the saying goes, once in Kamali, behave like the Kamalians do."


    "I understand." I said nonchntly.


    "You said you understood but, your tone is telling me otherwise. I don''t want life to teach you a bad lesson. That''s why I am stressing myself like this." Joanna''s exasperation was clear.


    "It is not as easy as you say it is. I can''t change my mindset with the wave of my hand. I need the time to adapt." I said.


    Joanna waved her hand, "See, I understand. Do whatever you want. Take as much time as you want. Your future is up to you, not me."


    As she waved her hands, tiny beads fell.


    If I wasn''t paying any attention to her, I wouldn''t see these beads.


    After the beads fell, they rolled into inconspicuous areas and positions.


    Joanna continued, "I wish you the best of luck though. I might visit youter."


    A morbid joy coated Joanna''s tone as she said the first sentence.


    The anticipation hidden in her words didn''t go unnoticed too.


    "Okay." I responded.


    I was soaking in anticipation too.


    It was the anticipation of Joanna''s downfall.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She better hope that these beads aren''t harmful. If these beads were fatal, it would be a shame.


    She was going to get a dose of her own medicine.


    For her best interest, I hope the beads wouldn''t harm anyone.


    I chuckled.


    Who was I kidding?


    She wouldn''te here if her n wasn''t harmful.


    "Is something funny?" She questioned.


    This was when I realized that I hadughed out loud.


    "Nothing is funny. I just recalled an happy memory." I smiled.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 5s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    She nodded, "Recalling happy memories is a necessity here. Those memories would anchor everyone in important times. Each person would use this technique to withstand the suppression of life and reality." "That''s true." I caressed my jaw slowly.


    Joanna was taking too long to leave.


    I had to search for all the beads she threw into my room.


    I don''t know what the beads were and I don''t know the effect it would have on me.


    The effectiveness of the beads might be time-sensitive.


    I don''t know if the beads would melt into nothingness.


    I can''t risk it.


    "Joanna, can we speakter? I want to have some alone time to myself." I finally popped the big question.


    "Okay. I will see youter then." She replied, "Take care of yourself and didn''t think too much."


    "I will." I folded my arms.


    Finally, she left.


    I shut the door. I could still hear her conversing with the guards.


    The asionalughter that echoed from their general direction was annoying.


    There was one thing I was wondering. Had Joanna ever gotten tired of her pretentious behavior?


    To me, that kind of things was tiresome and troublesome.


    I can stomach being polite with someone even if you don''t like them. Pretending to be their friends even when you hate them to the core was beyond myprehension. Before I could do that kind of thing, some conditions have to be satisfied.


    This current situation was a great example. I wanted to stay away from Joanna but I still kept in touch with her intentionally. I wanted to turn her ns on her head.


    There might be little differences between Joanna and I. That little differences is like a chasm.


    I didn''t do anything to her but she put me on her hit list.


    That wasn''t something I would do.


    I started my search.


    When Joanna dropped those beads, I tried my best to follow their trajectories and positions with my eyes.


    My action came in handy.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit 000005s.org for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    Minutes passed by.


    Sweat beaded on my forehead because of my exertion.


    My lips curved into a smile.


    I had finally found the beads!


    I don''t know if this was all the beads Joanna dropped in my room. I knew I found majority though.


    The beads had changed color.


    My eyes scanned my room.


    I didn''t see what I was looking for.


    I walked to my cupboard and grabbed one of the unused handkerchiefs.


    I put all the beads in the handkerchief.


    I still don''t know the effects of these beads.


    A cool breeze brushed past me.


    The breeze made me aware of something.


    An abrupt pain bloomed in my palms.


    My fingers, my palms and my skin cried out in pain. The smile on my lips fell.


    The only ces transmitting pain to my brain was the body parts that touched the beads.


    I looked downwards.


    My hands were an angry red.


    Uncountable rashes rose on my skin.


    A hint of ck and purple was at the center of the rashes. Some parts of the rashes had yellowish color. Joanna!


    The pain was too much.


    I gritted my teeth.


    It was time to return Joanna''s favor.

 Chapter 61

    Edna


    My two hands were affected. Although my right hand was more affected by the beads Joanna brought, it didn''t reduce my anger towards her in the slightest way. I was boiling with fury.


    I looked through my wardrobe for some suitable clothes.


    My handnded on a pink outfit that satisfied me.


    I changed into the clothes quickly.


    I was racing against time.


    I tucked the handkerchief that hid the beads in my top.


    After crosschecking everything to make sure things were okay, I walked to the door.


    I swung the door open.


    I didn''t try to be sneaky.


    The guards'' eyesnded on me the moment I appeared in the doorway.


    I ignored their heated gazes and smiled.


    "Edna, you are supposed to stay in your room. Go back inside. This would be thest warning." The guard at the lead said.


    I shrugged, "I guess you don''t want to pass the message that I am ready to do what Madam Tayo wants me to do to her. It is my bad. I will go back in now."


    "Stop." The guard said, "You are ready to surrender?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean in other words." I smiled.


    The guard''s eyes shone.


    He was still expressionless and stern. I could still feel his joy though.


    "Okay then." He nodded appreciatively, "Let''s go to Madam Tayo''s residence."


    "Wait, before we go to Madam Tayo''s house, I have something to do." I exined, "I am not going to a different ce or stressing you guys unnecessarily. I just want to pass through somewhere. I have something to tell Joanna. You should know her, she just visited me."


    The guard looked frustrated but he eventually agreed.


    "We are just going to pass through where you want. Nothing more, nothing less. If you misbehave, I am going to teach you a lesson before dragging you to Madam Tayo''s ce for judgment." He warned. "Okay big boy. I heard you." I said.


    The area the balled handkerchief was pressing against warmed up.


    It made me hyper-aware of the handkerchief.


    I didn''t take the route that will lead me to Joanna''s front door. I took another path.


    This path led me to one of the windows connected to her room.


    The window had sses and a.


    Thankfully, the ss doors of the windows were open.


    I didn''t go near the window yet.


    "Please, can you guys move a little bit away from me and the windowm I am not escaping or anything. I just have a personal question to ask Joanna and it is really important. Your eyes will be directly on me so there''s no need to worry about any foul y." I said.


    A contemtive look shed through the leader of the guard''s face before he resorted topromising again.


    "Okay, do what you want to do. Be fast about it. We don''t have all the time in the world." He said.


    "Thank you. I will keep your words in mind." I smiled.


    I think the gift madam tile would give him for converting my mentality to something she wanted was going to be huge.


    The guards moved away from Joanna''s window.


    On the other hand, I moved closer to her window.


    The moment I got close, I heard strange noises.


    It wasn''t strange in an otherworldly way.


    It was moans and groans.


    The little gasps and whispers was irritating somewhat.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    The movements in the room was clearly transported to my ears.


    I wished I could plug my ears with something to avoid all these. s, time was not on my side.


    The guards behind me were giving me heated looks.


    It will be just a matter of time before one of them decided to take me away.


    The musky smell of a male''s sexual semen was overpowering.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard my breath.


    My fingers tore a hole in the.


    I made sure my actions were apanied by little to know sounds.


    After achieving what I wanted to do, I slipped stage handkerchief through the hole with one hand.


    My hand released the balled handkerchief.


    I didn''t let it gopletely. I held the top right corner of the handkerchief.


    Fortunately, the beads were soundless when they fall.


    I pulled my hand back.


    My eyes caught a glimpse of the activity going on in the room.


    I was disgusted.


    Joanna was below a man that was as old as a grandfather.


    He was an alien.


    The supernatural powers running through these aliens'' blood and bodies makes them look younger than their actual age.


    For this man to look like this, his actual age had to be very high.


    Joanna was making various expressions.


    Some of her expressions and emotions felt like they were forced.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey! After putting her obligation to sleep with these men, she must be getting something from this.


    She was trying so hard.


    This should be Mr Dous, the man Joanna was banking on to redeem her and secure her future.


    Madam Tayo wanted me to do this? Never!


    Over my dead body!


    I didn''t take another look.


    My feet turned around and left the window.


    I didn''t drop my handkerchief in the room because I don''t want to see any incriminating evidence against me.


    The ugly rashes the beads had caused was still hurting.


    This particr issue was going to be a big one and I don''t want to leave any lines leading to me.


    I won''t lie. I was almost tempted to tell the guards around me that I wanted to go back to my room.


    My work here is done.


    I had fulfilled the reason I stepped out of my room for.


    Then, I remembered the inconveniences I made them go through.


    They would do something unpredictable if I said any words in that direction.


    It was better to say those words to Madam Tayo herself.


    I felt like Madam Tayo would be a little bit more forgiving than these guards.


    She had a need for me after all.


    Things would not be totally ugly. A little stroll wouldn''t be too bad.


    I needed to stretch my leg muscles.

 Chapter 62

    Edna


    We got to Madam Tayo''s house in record time.


    The guards led me inside.


    Madam Tayo was in her sitting room.


    Arge tablet was propped on the table before her.


    Sounds came from the tablet. The sounds were weird but the volume of the audio was low. I couldn''t pinpoint what she was watching.


    She was watching whatever was on the screen attentively. A cup of something unknown was in her right hand.


    She would take a sip asionally.


    Madam Tayo.lookwd up when we walked in.


    She tapped the screen of the tablet.


    Sounds that wereing from the tablet stopped.


    She raised a brow, "I thought I said Edna was under house arrest. She is not supposed to be here."


    The leader of the guards stepped closer to her.


    "True. Edna told us that she was ready to cooperate with your conditions. This is why we her here." He exined. Madam Tayo nced at me, "Edna gave up easily? Really?"


    "Yes." The leader of the guards nodded.


    I walked yo one of the chair closer to Madam Tayo.


    I took my seat leisurely.


    My new position gifted me a glimpse of the content on Madam Tayo''s tablet.


    The connected bodies on the screen reflected in my pupils.


    Madam Tayo was watching a sex tape.


    I shouldn''t be surprised but I was.


    "Why are you so shocked? I have to keep up.with the times." Madam Tayomented.


    I guess my look of shock was too obvious.


    I took a deep breath, "Whatever you do is up to you."


    "All of you should stay outside. You are clogging the air with your presence." Madam Tayo instructed the guards.


    The leader of the guards nodded.


    He signalled the rest of he guards.


    Finally, all of them filed out of Madam Tayo''s apartment.


    When the guards left, I felt more rxed.


    "Did you really agree to my demands." Madam Tayo said.


    After thest word dropped from her lips, she sipped the liquid in her cup.


    I shrugged, "Not really. I still need time to adapt. I am not going to get used to something that is so different from me immediately. It doesn''t work like that."


    Her face darkened, "So, you are ying with me bying here? Am I a joke to you? Have I been too lenient?"


    "I just felt like visiting you so I made up that excuse." I lied.


    A tiny pricknded on my conscience but I ignored it.


    Lying is bad.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    This time would just be another exception.


    "Haha, lies and more falsehoods." Madam Tayoughed heartily, "Don''t worry about those things. I have decided to take another route. The way I came up with to tackle this matter is great, if I do say so myself. There is no need to force you to be knowledgeable about the things of the bedroom. Your first partner would teach you the ropes and tricks."


    "Huh?" I straightened up, "What do you mean?"


    It was her turn to shrug, "I don''t mean much. It''s so simple. I don''t have to rack my brain to teach you anymore. I am going to auction your virginity very soon. The first man that would have you would teach you what you need to know in the future."


    "No!" The word dropped for my lips before I had time to think.


    "You don''t have a choice here. What I said it''s going to happen, whether you like it or not." She smiled before sipping another mouthful from the contents of her cup.


    Suddenly, a scream broke the atmosphere.


    The rebuttal that was on the tip of my tongue disappeared and I rose to my feet.


    That scream sounded like it came from Joanna.


    Had the trap I set worked?


    It was so soon.


    "Guards!" Madam Tayo called loudly.


    The leader of the guards rushed in.


    "Madam Tayo." He called respectfully.


    "Something happened. Check it out and report to me." She ordered.


    "I had sent people to look into this issue. A report will soon be made." He replied.


    A few minutester, another guard walked in.


    He was breathing heavily.


    It was obvious that the guard had really tried all his best to be as fast as possible.


    "What''s wrong?" Madam Tayo asked.


    I sat back down.


    Madam Tayo nced at me with suspicion shining in her pupils.


    My behavior was over the top. I knew that too.


    It was just an instinctual response.


    "Something happened to Joanna and the patrons she was serving." The guard said.


    "Speak quickly, we don''t have all day." Madam Tayo prompted.


    The guard nodded, "Painful and disgusting rashes appeared on the skins of Joanna and the customer she was with. The customer is extremely dissatisfied. Currently, we don''t know what caused this rashes." The door was pushed with force.


    The door hit the adjacent wall because of the momentum.


    Joanna rushed in.


    I almost didn''t recognize her.


    She wasn''t the beautiful and warm facade she liked to portray.


    She was unkempt and her skin was dark red.


    Multiple rashes and boils was on her skin.


    I can not imagine the kind of pain she was feeling.


    Still, I didn''t care.


    This was the fate she wanted for me.


    She deserve no pity, not even the slightest bit.


    I would save my pity and sympathy for the people that deserved it.


    "Madam Tayo, help me! I am in trouble!" She fell at Madam Tayo''s feet.


    Joanna clutched Madam Tayo''s leg like it was the key to heaven.


    "Please help me." She repeated frequently.


    A stench was wafting from her body.


    I wrinkled my nose and leaned backwards.


    Joanna with smelling like she had been dead for several days. The smell of rotten flesh was too hard to bear.


    Then, her eyes snapped to me.


    Hatred clouded her pupils.


    "You! I am sure you are the one behind this, Edna!" Her voice was filled with hatred and resentment.


    I had the urge tough but I didn''t.

 Chapter 63

    Edna


    I raised a brow, "How? Joanna, please exin. How am I behind whatever happened to you? How do I even know what happened to you? I was not there with you when it happened. If you want to use someone falsely, try to make it believable and do your research."


    "Stop quibbling! I know you are behind this! This was not supposed to happen." Joanna screamed.


    Well, it seemed she was not going to pretend anymore.


    Thank God.


    "Exin what happened clearly. How can I help you without knowing what urred?" Madam Tayo said.


    "Mr Dous and I were in my room having sex. Suddenly, strange rashes appeared on our body. Now, Mr Dous promised to make sure my life bes a living hell." Joanna gushed, "Please help me Madam Tayo. Please."


    Madam Tayo nced at me, "I understand your story. So, how is Edna involved? You said she was behind this. How?"


    I rxed and leaned on the chair properly.


    I wanted to see the story Joanna will spin in her defense.


    Joanna didn''t stay in one position.


    She would scratch her skin often. When she does that, another wave of bad stench would ooze out.


    It was a disgusting picture.


    "Madam Tayo, she is behind this. Punish her. She ruined my life and career." Joanna said, "Help me. Punish Edna and help me."


    Joanna was delusional.


    Even if I harmed her without her trap being in the works first, Madam Tayo wouldn''t hurt me.


    Between me and Joanna, Madam Tayo''s choice was obvious.


    Joanna''s skin and body was destroyed and I was still in good health. It would cost money and resources to restore Joanna back to her peak. This scenario is taking the fact that she can be restored to who she was before, into consideration. Nobody knows if medicine and treatment would heal Joanna.


    Madam Tayo was a business woman. She wouldn''t make that kind of losing bet.


    She would be on my side.


    The truth was, she would be on the side of any of us that was healthy.


    If Joanna was the healthy one, Madam Tayo wouldn''t pick me. I would be on the losing side.


    "You are not giving me tangible evidence. How is Edna involved with all these? You are screaming for me to punish her but I can''t make that kind of losing decision." Madam Tayo exined.


    "You don''t understand. She harmed me! She''s wicked. Please, understand me! You wouldn''t want a witch like this in your establishment. She would destroy many things." Joanna repeated like a crazy ghost.


    "How can I harm you? I was under house arrest previously and a few moments ago, I came to visit Madam Tayo. My schedule is already full. Where will I find the time to scheme against you? Are you that important? Say something else, that might be more believable." I sneered.


    Joanna wouldn''t be able to use me of anything without washing her dirtyundry to the public.


    If she admits that she harmed me, my actions would be in the realms of self-defense. I wouldn''t be in the wrong for striking back.


    "Take her away. She is rambling." Madam Tayo said to the guards, "Bring Mr Dous here. I would love to speak to him."


    "No, no, no!" Joanna screamed.


    Her eyes were red.


    She seemed to have seen her fate.


    I could see a hint of what that fate might be.


    Madam Tayo didn''t order the guards to take Joanna to a ce she would get prompt treatment. She just told them to take her away. That was a red g.


    Madam Tayo might have given up on Joannapletely.


    I watched all these things coldly.


    This was one of the many reasons why I wasn''t willing to give in to Madam Tayo''s demands.


    Firstly, she wasn''t the kind of master anyone should submit to.


    Secondly, if I fell into the trap of somebody like Madeline, Jade or the other women working here, she would discard me like this.


    If Joanna at seeded with her trap, I would be in the same position she was in. There will be no way out for me.


    That wasn''t the kind of horror I wanted to live in.


    "Madam Tayo, Edna harmed me. I know she did it. I should not be the person with the ruined skin. My life wasn''t the one that should get destroyed. She must have done something." Joanna cried.


    She was back to holding onto Madam Tayo''s legs.


    I narrowed my eyes and leaned forward, "So, you are admitting to the fact that you harmed me? What happened to the hypocritical friendship you had with me? Why were you using me a few minutes ago like you didn''t do anything? Mortals and hypocrisy!"


    Joanna paused her hysterical actions.


    She blinked, "You knew. Edna, you knew I wanted to harm you. You waited until I acted before striking."


    I straightened my posture.


    It wasn''t strange that she arrived at that conclusion. I wasn''t trying to hide anything.


    I tried to hide what I did before but then, I figured out that it didn''t matter. I could admit it and I could not. Nothing would happen to me either way.


    Madam Tayo wouldn''t let anything happen to me.


    "Bingo. You are not too dumb after all." I pped.


    The sounds from my hands were loud.


    Madam Tayo''s eyes were filled with unknown emotions.


    Was she proud that I wasn''t some kind of pushover or was she wary of me? Nobody knew what was going on in her head.


    "The others thought I was the lurking snake around. I am not. You are the very embodiment of a snake. I should have known. Things were too easy but I didn''t suspect anything. It''s my fault. I lose." Joannaughed. Herughter sounded like she had gone crazy.


    It was obvious that she has given up. She didn''t try to plead her case with Madam Tayo anymore.


    "Take her away." Madam Tayo finally broke the ensuing silence, "Remember to call Mr Dous here. I can''t lose him as a customer."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The leader of the guards nodded.


    He walked to Joanna and dragged her out. He didn''t have any consideration for her wounds.


    I was in this particr position before. It was just that I didn''t have wounds and things weren''t very serious.


    Joanna''s life was basically destroyed.


    She didn''t struggle.


    The light in her eyes dimmed as he dragged her away.


    Madam Tayo''s eyes turned to me, "Edna, I underestimated you."

 Chapter 64

    Edna


    She continued, "I was worried that you wouldn''tst long. It seems my worries are about the wrong person. I should be worried about whoever is going against you instead."


    I smiled, "Then, why don''t you let me go? You wouldn''t be going against me that way. You will be doing a favor to your king. It is a win-win situation. Everyone will be happy."


    "I am sorry. I would have to say no to your suggestion." Madam Tayo shrugged, "I have already gotten this far, there is no way back."


    "There is. Releasing me is a way to backtrack. I promise you, you wouldn''t be harmed if you let me go. Why aren''t you believing my words?" I groaned in frustration.


    "The only person I trust is myself. I can''t take your word for it. You can change your mind anytime. Letting you go would be putting the initiative in your hands and I don''t like that. I prefer how things are." Madam Tayo responded. I sighed.


    I knew it will be almost impossible to convince Madam Tayo to let me go but I was willing to try again and again.


    God might touch her heart.


    I have to keep trying.


    s, she wasn''t done yet.


    She continued, "I am going to schedule an auction for you and some others tomorrow."


    The door was pushed open.


    The leader of the guards walked in.


    Someone followed in his footsteps.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The smell in the air had be thinner because Joanna had left this ce. Now, that smell was back. The smell was stronger than ever.


    The man I saw through Joanna''s window was the new arrival.


    His body was wrinkled and filled with disgusting rashes.


    He wasn''t even polite.


    He walk straight to a chair beside Madam Tayo.


    The man sat down and stared at Madame Tayo with displeased eyes.


    "Madam Tayo, one of your girls did this to my skin. I want an exnation from you. I can''t let things go like this." He reported.


    "Mr Dous, please calm down. I would give you a satisfying exnation for all this." Madam Tayo said, "The issue with this skin injury is due to Joanna. She wanted to harm someone but it backfired on her head. You were just an innocent victim. Please, forgive this blunder on our part."


    As words of supplication and pleading came for Madam Tayo''s mouth, I felt like Mr Dous''s head was swelling because of pride.


    Although he had injuries from the bead Joanna brought, he was happy.


    Within his prideful expression, I caught a trace of guilt and regret.


    I narrowed my eyes and my brain processed information at its fastest speed.


    Mr Dous wasn''t too surprised by his skin injuries. It was a strange thing to see. He only wantedpensation.


    He didn''t question Madam Tayo in ways I expected.


    He must be involved with the evil bead Joanna tried to drop in my room.


    There was no other way to exin his guilt and regret.


    I followed that line of thought to the end.


    Madam Tayo didn''t let the prostitutes in her brothel leave. Even if she let them leave, it would be under supervision.


    She would not want to see the golden goose in her hands fly away after all.


    There was no way Joanna would have been able to get those beads from an outside source.


    Even if there was a vendor that would sell it to her, Madam Tayo wouldn''t let her buy that kind of harmful thing under her supervision.


    I might not know Madam Tayo for a very long time but I believe I could predict a tiny part of her character.


    She wouldn''t interfere if there was mild bullying between the prostitutes she was in control over. What she wouldn''t ept was if a person destroyed the resources she would use to make money. Those resources are the prostitutes'' faces and the likes.


    Now, the question still stands. Where did Joanna get those beads?


    The only culprit I could arrive at was Mr Dous.


    He must have given Joanna something to harm me with.


    That will exin why he wasn''t surprised.


    Since he might be the one that supplied the evil beads to her, he might have an antidote.


    If he had an antidote and he didn''t save Joanna, his wicked character and attitude would be obvious to all.


    My eyes darkened as I stared at him.


    This was who Joanna was banking on to save her from this brothel.


    It was a pity.


    Even if he wasn''t the one that supplied those beads to Joanna, he was giving me the feeling that he wasn''t a good person.


    "I know you like Joanna she wouldn''t be able to serve you or the others anymore. Thepensation from our brothel is to give you two chances to be in thepany of two beautifuldies without paying a fee. The usual fees would be waived." Madam Tayo said.


    Mr Dous frowned, "That is not enough. I am notcking that kind of little money."


    "I know you don''tck any money but that is the highestpensation I can give to you. If you want Joanna''s life, that''s okay too. These options are the twopensations I can give to you as an apology." Madam Tayo replied. Mr Dous stared at her for a few seconds.


    It was clear that Madam Tayo wasn''t going to budge from her decision.


    Mr Dous turned to me, "Instead of those two options, why don''t you give this beautifuldy to me for 3 days?"


    Madam Tayo shook her head, "I am afraid your suggestion would be impossible to execute. Edna is going to auction her first time tomorrow. I can''t give her to you for 3 days. If you want herpany, you are wee to bid tomorrow. I won''t stop you then."


    "Alright. I will take the first option and I want Johanna to spend 5 hours at my ce as punishment." Mr Dous smiled, "What do you think?"


    Madam Tayo was quiet for a while.


    "Okay. As you are leaving, someone would follow you out. Joanna would leave this establishment with you and we will get her back five hourster. Whenever youe here again, you can use the otherpensation." Madam Tayo agreed. It was painful to watch the exchange between Madam Tayo and Mr Dous.


    Joanna and the other prostitutes had been reduced to a lowlymodity.


    These girls didn''t have any rights.


    I don''t have to think too much to know that Joanna was going to go through hell in Mr Dous''s hands


    He might be the one that provided the tool for the crime but he would have numerous benefits aspensation instead. He wouldn''t suffer the consequences of his actions at all.


    To me, the wounds on his body didn''t count as anything.


    He might have an antidote. Besides, the injuries affected both of them but his situation was filled with benefits. Joanna''s situation was hellbound.


    "Since all the necessary matters are settled, I will take my leave." Mr Dous said as he stood up.


    He nced at me.


    The evil intentions in his pupils were scathing.


    He would be at the auction tomorrow, I just knew this fact.


    His leering gaze had given me all the clues to look out for.


    I didn''t have anything to do at Madam Tayo''s ce anymore.


    Still, I didn''t rise to my feet.


    I wasn''t about to leave with a creep like Mr Dous.


    It was better for him to take his leave first.


    I have other important things to do.


    I have to think about the uing auction..


    I don''t want to end up in Mr Dous''s bed.

 Chapter 65

    Edna


    A knock jolted me out of my sleep.


    A groan slipped out of my mouth as I stretched.


    Yesterday was tedious. The moment I ate my dinner and washed up, I went back to the embrace of my bed.


    Thefort of my bed was like no other.


    Another knock sounded.


    I had to get up.


    I rose to my feet and trudged to the door.


    I opened the door slowly.


    Madam Tayo and some guards were behind door. Those disturbing knocks came from them.


    My brain didn''t really get why she was here at first.


    Then, everything dawned on me.


    The cursed auction of my first time was going to happen today.


    The guards behind Madam Tayo weren''t smiling. There was no way I could avoid following her instructions.


    "It is your big day." Madam Tayo said in excitement, "A few guards are going to follow you to the bathhouse. Wash up ande back. I brought your outfit for the day with me." Her words didn''t leave any chance for an argument.


    Right now, I didn''t have a concrete n to follow. I had to go with the flow for now.


    I walked out of my room.


    The guards with Madam Tayo divided themselves into two.


    I started my trek to the bathhouse.


    Therger group of guards followed me closely.


    I rolled my eyes.


    I didn''t see any special decorations on my way to the bathhouse.


    The auction wasn''t as special as I thought it would be.


    I got to the bathhouse in record time. The heated stares from the guards that escorted me to this ce prompted me to increase my pace.


    I chose a cubicle at random and did my business.


    Within minutes, I was out.


    A towel was wrapped around me.


    I went back to my room with the guards in tow.


    Madam Tayo was sitting on my bed. She observed my room carefully. She didn''t even make any effort to hide her invasive eyes.


    "Your room is too simple. You didn''t personalize it at all." Shemented.


    "There''s no need to go through all that stress." I replied.


    "You are going to stay here for a long time. It would do you tremendous good if you stay in a ce that is tailored to your liking. Your mental health would thank you." Madam Tayo advised. I didn''t reply.


    I wasn''t ready tounch myself into another back and forth with Madam Tayo.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anyways, before I hand the clothes to you, I have a question to ask. Do you have any talent? Okay, let me rephrase it inyman terms. Do you have any hobbies, Edna?" Madam Tayo asked. That will be a question I was not going to answer truthfully. Still, I wanted to know why she asked.


    "I don''t have any hobbies and I am talentless. Why are you asking?" I responded.


    "As a brotheldy that is about to auction her first time, you have to make sure there are skills you can present. The skills and talents you present would determine the price your first time would be sold for. You don''t want to end up in the end of a raggedy and poor patron, would you? This is not the time to lie or be stubborn. I am just trying to make your first time easy." Madam Tayo said.


    "The only way you can make my first time easy is by letting me go. I don''t know how many times I have to say this to you. Besides, don''t you think you are saying all these to the wrong person? My words are the truth. I don''t have anything to present." I chuckled.


    "I can work with that. Since you don''t have anything to present to the customers, we have to present you in a glittering package to make up for it." Madam Tayo shrugged.


    I rolled my eyes.


    Oh boy.


    Nothing I did ruffled Madam Tayo''s feathers.


    She didn''t care about my snarky responses and rebellion.


    "Since that is out of the way, let''s address other concerns. These are the clothes you should change into." She stretched her and out to me.


    The folded clothes in her hands were a bright red color.


    Without looking at the clothes properly, I knew it was going to be another revealing outfit.


    I grabbed the clothes and stared at Madam Tayo pointedly.


    "What?" She raised a brow.


    "I want to change into these clothes." I replied.


    "Then, do so." Madam Tayo shrugged, "I don''t know why you are being pretentious. The most cheapest thing here is your nakedness. It might be expensive to sleep with you but, seeing your body is cheap. Besides, I have seen all the things you have to offer. There is no need to hide."


    Madam Tayo''s words were biting but some parts of those words were the truth.


    She had already seen my body.


    Still, I wasn''t willing to let the guards around us join the list of people that have seen me in my birthday suit.


    I walked over to the door and closed it.


    I looked at the woman on my bed, "How did you know I was a virgin?"


    Madam Tayo smiled mischievously, "I have my ways. If I can''t notice who have not slept with a man in her life, I have to resign and handover my position as a brothel owner.


    Her eyes twinkled.


    I ignored Madam Tayo''s mocking eyes.


    My hands moved deftly.


    Within minutes, I was in my outfit.


    The clothes exposed more skin than I thought.


    Madam Tayo rose to her feet when she saw I was done with dressing up.


    She pped her hands in appreciation as her eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    "You are going to be the star of this auction. I knew you had tremendous potential. It is time to put that to good use." She smiled.


    A tiny scoff slipped from my lips.


    If Madam Tayo it, she didn''t show it.


    "Let''s go. The customers should be arriving at the chosen venue by this time." Madam Tayo said.


    She walked to the door before swinging it open.


    Her long legs covered great distances.


    As she moved farther away, most of the guards followed her.


    Some of the guards were still standing in their positions though. Their eyes were on me. I have no choice but to follow Madam Tayo.


    My uncertain futureid before me but, I have no concrete way out.

 Chapter 66

    Edna


    The auction was going to be held in a building that wasn''t connected to another building. It was a beautiful sprawling house.


    Madam Tayo didn''t go through the front door. She used the back door. The interior of the building was bigger than what the outside appearance showed.


    The guards following us dispersed when we entered the building. Madam Tayo brought me to a room.


    There was a huge box in the room. The box was made from ss. At the top of the ss box, metal hooks were attached to the box. These hooks would hold curtains. The red curtains connected to the hook was folded upwards.


    The ss of the box had numerous holes.


    Madam Tayo pressed something and one side of the box detached outwards softly.


    The detached side was like a door.


    "Get in. Madam Tayo said, "It would soon be your turn to go on stage."


    I squeezed myself into the box. Madam Tayo didn''t waste any time in shutting the door of the box.


    She lowered the curtains.


    Her footsteps faded away. I was left with the option of staring at the dark red curtains behind the ss walls encasing me.


    I was bored. It was suffocating to wait for my unimaginable fate.


    I started counting sheep as my mind wandered.


    I could hear muted cheers. It must being from the main ce the auction was held in.


    Two sets of footsteps approached me. I pulled my focus back. Sweat beaded on my palms as time ticked by slowly.


    Then, I felt the box started to move. Before I got into the box, I didn''t notice any wheels connected to the huge contraption.


    The two new arrivals pushed me towards an unknown destination. After a while, they stopped.


    The cheers I was forced to listen to was louder now.


    A sweet voice said, "Gentlemen, this is thest item for the day. She is special. You can even say she''s the jewel of our brothel owner. Her first time would go to the highest bidder." I was a favorite of the brothel owner? How?


    It was an expensive joke.


    How will I be the favorite of the brothel owner with all these things I experienced in Madam Tayo''s hands?


    The curtains keeping the box from public view was lifted on all sides.


    The auction house was bright.


    My eyes was stunned because of the brightness. In the box, everything was dark. The contrast was painful to see.


    I closed my eyes to adjust.


    After a while, I opened my eyes. I observed where I was.


    The customers in the audience seats weren''t as numerous as I thought it would be. Still, their dressing, their mannerisms and the other characteristics these customers showed assured me that they were wealthy.


    "Her name is Edna. She is one of the new additions to this establishment. To the lucky patron that would win her first time, I have something to say to you. Please, treat her gently. She is as innocent as theye." The sweet voice said again. It came from a beautifuldy beside the box I was sitting in.


    She must be the hostess of this little auction.


    Cheers and apuse came from the audience when the host introduced me.


    The hostess to continued, "Edna''s first time has a base price. The brace price is 10,000 pinkas. You can increase it to your satisfactory bid by any amount. There are no restrictions in the increments.


    The moment thest word dropped from her lips, noise appeared in the audience''s area.


    "11,000 pinkas!"


    "12,000 pinkas."


    "15,000 pinkas!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "17,000 pinkas!"


    It wasn''t a good feeling to be here. I felt like I was some kind of exotic animal. If I was an exotic animal in a zoo, things would have been much better.


    My real situation was much worse.


    I scanned the audience for the man that will be my way out.


    Since I can''t leave this ce without one of the men paying for my first time, I have to n around that.


    I took in all the obvious characteristics of the men in the audience seats. Finally, I settled on my prey. It was a man that looked like he would be middle-aged on Earth.


    His real age was unknown.


    His stomach was round and big. His head was bald and a lecherous light coated his eyes.


    It was obvious that he indulged himself in sexual pleasures often.


    He fit all the bills I needed.


    The eyes of the men in the audience strayed to me asionally. When the man looked at my box, I locked eyes with him.


    I didn''t cut the eye contact.


    We stared at each other for a few seconds.


    I bit my lips and looked at him in the most pitiful way I could muster.


    My hands were together. My right fingers pinched the skin of my left hand.


    The burst of pain brought psychological tears to my eyes.


    I continued looking at him with a ssy gaze.


    I waited patiently in my heart. I hoped the prey consumed the bait.


    This was my only chance.


    Although the things I nned to do can be attempted on all the patrons, I still preferred the man I was locking eyes with.


    He looked easy to convince.


    In other words, he was gullible and vulnerable to the soft words of women.


    I don''t really know about the others.


    His outward characteristics was the most satisfactory option amongst the others.


    God answered my prayers.


    The man broke off eye contact. Afterwards, he kept increasing his bid steadily.


    The smile on the Hostess'' face was big. It was basically a blinding light.


    She looked like she was very close to worshiping the ground my chosen prey walked on.


    Soon, no onepeted with the prey I choose. They started backing off in the face of his enthusiasm.


    After a while, he was the only one left in the bidding war.


    "50,000 pinkas for Edna''s first night. The verdict is going once, going twice and it''s sold! Congrattions to Mr ke for bringing the beauty home." The hostess said with the corner of her lips stretching towards her ears. Some of the men that lost the bid weren''t disturbed while some of them had ugly looks on their faces.


    "Please, follow the attendant to the special room our owner as prepared for this special asion. I pray you enjoy your spring night." The hostess blinked yfully.


    Every move of the hostess made was filled with subtle seduction. She might one of those top tier prostitutes Madam Tayo worshipped.


    An attendant came out of nowhere and walked to the man that won the bid.


    The man gave me onest nce before following the attendant out of the main auction hall.


    I smiled brightly against my will.


    Soon enough, footsteps approached me and the curtains dropped.


    The box started moving.


    My n was in motion.


    I pray I seed.


    If all things went well, Mr ke would be my ticket out of this hell.


    I would be truly free.


    Madame Tayo, Tekita and the other people that sought to make my life hell would see my retaliation soon.


    Excitement, anticipation and other unknown emotions mixed together to form a chaotic ball in my chest.


    The freedom I was dreaming of would only be possible when things worked out. One little thing might change the oue of everything so I had to be extremely careful.


    I intertwined my hands together and closed my eyes.


    A silent supplication to my God was repeated in my mind.


    I hope I don''t fail.


    The consequences of failure wasn''t something I could bear.

 Chapter 67

    Edna


    The moving box stopped.


    A few seconds flew by and a detached click sounded. I knew it was from the box.


    Someone rolled the curtains upwards before pushing the door of the box open. I came out of the box slowly.


    Two servants were beside the box. One was closer to the door of the box. He should be the one that opened the door for me. "Miss Edna. Please, follow me." The servant that opened the door said.


    The other one remained behind the box.


    I nodded.


    We were in a medium-sized room. It was filled with items that had been covered with a golden cloth. It was hard to see what was under the cloth. The servant walked out of the room. Immediately, I followed.


    We didn''t go too far. He brought me to a door. The door was beautiful. It was made from some kind of unknown material and engravings were on the door. The servant twisted the doorknob before he pushed it open. He didn''t go in.


    The servant looked at me. His free hand pointed into the room. I got the memo. I walked into the room slowly.


    The door closed behind me. The room I walked into was breathtaking. It had all the necessary facilities.


    Another door was connected to the wall near the entrance. That door might lead to a bathroom.


    A huge bed took up most of the space in the room. The rest of the space was filled with minimalistic decoration and furniture.


    A man was sitting on the bed.


    His heated gazended on me the moment I walked in.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat before breathing deeply. I walked to the bed at a turtle''s pace.


    I wished time would stand still. That would be so great.


    Finally, against my wishes, I got to the bed. The man''s eyes were shining brightly. The anticipation in his eyes for what he thought woulde was disgusting to see.


    Hisrge hand shot out and grabbed my elbow. His lips curled into a smile.


    I bit my lip. The pain from my violent bite brought psychological tears to my eyes. I tried not to blink.


    I wanted to cement the ssy eye look I was going for in this stranger''s heart.


    "Why are you so slow?" The man asked in dissatisfaction.


    I didn''t speak.


    A whileter, he replied to his own question.


    His other hand smacked his forehead softly, "Oh my! I have forgotten that this is your first time. It seems you are truly as innocent as they advertised. Alright, let daddy teach you the rules of transcendental satisfaction." The area his hand was on felt like it was infected and diseased.


    I wanted to scrape every bit of flesh away from that area. My wishes were just wishes though, the nature can''t change anytime soon. Reality was unforgiving.


    Mr ke''s hand creeped upwards. My other handnded on his erratic limb.


    Anotheryer of dissatisfaction was in his pupils, "Why are you stopping me?"


    I needed sincere emotions and tears to back up my next action. My mind traveled to the moment Tyler died. The despair, pain, sadness that apanied that moment appeared.


    My eyes watered. This time, I didn''t need any pinches as an assistive tool.


    "Sir, I know you paid for me and the money you paid for my first night was expensive. Still, this lowly girl has a wish she want to realize. You are great, mighty and you are charismatic. You are the only person I saw in the audience that could fulfill my wish." I mumbled, "Your greatness was too blinding to ignore. That was why I kept staring at you, hoping I could catch your eye."


    The room was quiet, so my words were clear and prating. The annoyance and dissatisfaction on Mr ke''s face faded away.


    Sympathy took the ce of those emotions.


    I felt the urge to roll my eyes. Mr ke must be feeling like he was a knight in shiny armor right now.


    Anyway, I was going to let the man have his moment.


    "What is your wish? If I can fulfill your desire, I will." Mr ke said with conviction.


    "Mr ke, you know I am a brothel girl. I was sold to this brothel by my sister. She was jealous of me and all the attention I was getting. All my life, I have always been a romantic girl. I don''t want my first time to be with anybody. I want it to be special. I am thankful that you are the one that would get my virginity." I said.


    Mr ke didn''t interrupt me.


    "The only thing I want to ask for is simple. I want you to spend a day with me romantically. At night, we can do whatever you want me to do. I won''t bend when you want me to be straight." I spun the fake background with tears in my eyes. Mr ke''s eye softened. He almost looked like a kind elder next door.


    "I can fulfill your wish. It is nothing serious. I promise you, your first time is going to be special. You are not going to lose it in a mundane way." He promised.


    I forced a smile on my lips, "Thank you so much, Mr ke. I can''t thank you enough. Mr ke, would it be pushing my luck if I said I wanted that special day between the two of us to be at your house?"


    To be honest, I looked down on someone like Mr ke. My condescension was why I picked him. He was easily enamoured by women.


    I was sure he would have seen numerous women in his life but, he was still like this.


    Anyways, I was happy that his character could work for my good.


    "Edna." Mr ke''s voice was soft, "You are not pushing your luck. You are just making a request. I understand your view."


    I blinked rapidly, "Mr ke, you are a good man. I am worried about something though. Madam Tayo, the brothel owner might frown upon the fact that I didn''t let you have my first night at this moment. I am scared of her punishment." "Should I talk to her for you? Don''t worry, she won''t do anything to you. Don''t be too scared." Mr ke sighed.


    "Mr ke, can you tell Madam Tayo that you want me to have my first night at your house. I would love it if some of my friends followed along too. Don''t be mistaken, I want you to myself but, I needpany too. My friends can apany your friends or something. It will be best if there was a party. I have never seen what that looked like in my whole life." I said.


    I dropped all the implicit and explicit hints.


    A look of realization shed through Mr ke''s eyes. My heart skipped a beat.


    Did this man know what I was driving at? He shouldn''t know I wanted to escape from his house.


    "Alright, I would do as you say. I got a promotion recently and a party is scheduled for tomorrow. I will talk to Madam Tayo about taking you and some other girls with me today." Mr ke exined, "I would make sure your lifelong wishese true."


    "Saying thank you is not enough to epass the feelings I have for you. You might think brotheldies are frivolous and promiscuous. You might think we can''t love people sincerely. I am pleased to debunk that theory. Right now, you have my heart." I said my appreciation in a teary tone.


    Mr ke stood up and walked to the door. He pushed the door open.


    The servant that brought me to this ce was standing on the other side of the door.


    I don''t know if he heard everything Mr ke and I said. I hope not.


    "Help me get Madam Tayo to this ce. I have something to discuss with her. Be prompt about it." Mr ke instructed.


    The servant nodded before ncing at me.


    He turned around to leave a few secondster.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mr ke shut the door and walked back to the bed.


    He sat downfortably before patting the space beside him.


    Every cell in my body screamed in resistance but I have no choice fulfill his request.


    This sacrifice was necessary. I stered a smile on my lips and climbed unto the bed through the avable side.


    Mr ke''s hand dropped on my shoulder. With a little effort, he pulled me to his torso.


    Disgust welled from the depth of my body.


    I pushed the urge to puke down.


    ''Freedom. I was chasing freedom. I would soon be free.'' I continued repeating the words rted to freedom. It would act as a morale boost.


    I don''t want to destroy everything I worked for by throwing Mr ke''s arm away.


    I don''t want to lose.

 Chapter 68

    Edna


    It didn''t take long for Madam Tayo to arrive.


    A knock sounded and the door was pushed open. Madam Tayo walked in. Her gait was seductive and confident.


    Her smile became bigger when she saw Mr ke and I on the bed. I resisted the urge to scoff.


    "Mr ke, I see you are enjoying your prize." Sheughed, "Do you need anything else? The servant said you wanted to speak to me."


    Mr ke straightened up. He didn''t bother to remove the hand that was around my neck.


    "Yes, I have something to discuss with you. Do I have the option of using Edna''s first night anytime I want? Can I choose not to spend the first night with her now?" He questioned.


    The smile on Madam Tayo''s lips didn''t reduce in the slightest.


    "That is no problem at all. You can decide to spend her first intimacy with her anytime. Edna would keep herself for you. I can guarantee that promise. I would make sure to keep her in line." Madam Tayo reassured him. "That''s great. I am not postponing the iming of my prize for too long. Don''t worry. Within this week, it would be settled. I have something else to ask you though." Mr ke responded.


    "Sir, you can ask of anything at Flower Embrace Brothel. In this ce, the customer satisfaction is our priority." Madam Tayo smiled.


    "I am having a party tomorrow night and I want to source some girls out from your brothel. Edna is included. What do you think?" Mr ke stared at Madam Tayo.


    The aura from someone that had been in power for a long time exuded from Mr ke''s body. He didn''t look like a pleasure-loving dandy.


    This time, Madam Tayo''s expression changed.


    Mr ke monitored her expression like a hawk.


    "Can''t I do that?" He prompted.


    "Yes sir, you can''t. I can release any type of girl you want except Edna. She can''t leave the brothel. I am sorry." Madam Tayo said.


    Mr ke''s eyes were hooded, "Madam Tayo, I think you have forgotten something. Don''t let our day-to-day interactions fool you. You know your brothel can exist because of the support from your customers, right? Or have you forgotten? Do you think you have the right to tell me no on something like this?"


    Numerous colors shed through Madam Tayo''s face. It was the first time I could see her look so defeated.


    Truly, a brothel was a great way to get money. Numerous people would support this venture. Information passed around easily in brothels. It was a behemoth with great benefits and little side effects.


    Madam Tayo wouldn''t be able to do this one alone.


    Silence reigned in the room.


    "Are you still hesitating for a little thing like this? I am not asking you to hand over the control of this brothel. I am not asking you to do something major. I just want Edna to spend some time with me in a ce that isn''t a brothel. Is that too much to ask?" Mr ke said.


    Struggle was still present in Madam Tayo''s eyes.


    Finally, she gave up.


    "Mr ke," She sighed, "You can take Edna to your house if you want to. I just have a little warning to give. Edna is not as simple as she presents herself to be on the surface. She is a fierce tiger instead of a docile kitten."


    Mr keughed, "Don''t worry about that. I am well versed in dealing with fierce and disobedient kittens. I will keep her under control. Next tomorrow, she will be back in the brothel. Don''t worry too much."


    My eyes were almost spitting fire. Although Madam Tayo wouldn''t speak of the deal between her and Jelena to Mr ke, I was still infuriated.


    I felt like destroying everything.


    Madam Tayo was a coward.


    I thought she would spill everything to Mr ke. Then, there will be more evidence of her crimeying around.


    The only secret that wouldn''t be revealed are the secrets that haven''t been said to another living soul.


    s, she didn''t fall into that obvious trap.


    Madam Tayo was taking it upon herself to destroy my good work.


    Now, she had nted a suspicion about me in Mr ke''s mind. I have to be extra careful from now on.


    I must not give any signs of my ns to Mr ke or else, everything would be lost.


    "Edna, I have something to speak to you about, alone." Madam Tayo turned to Mr ke, "Don''t worry sir, it won''t take too long. Will you like to take the girls away with you today? Or should we send them to your mansion after you leave?" Mr ke lost himself in his thoughts for a moment.


    He looked up at Madam Tayo, "I am going to take them with me and we would set out soon. It is best to prepare the necessary things now."


    "Alright." Madam Tayo smiled warmly before winking at me.


    There was no hint of unbeatableposure she walked in with. I rose to my feet and followed Madam Tayo out of the room.


    Madam tayo stared at me for a while.


    I didn''t break eye contact. I returned a re with the same intensity she gave to me.


    I was still pissed at the little warning she gave to Mr ke.


    "As you are living this brothel, I just want to tell you to desist from doing what you are not supposed to do. Consequences are dire for taboo actions. Keep that in mind." Madam Tayo warned.


    I raised my right brow, "Who told you I am going to do something that is a taboo? I am well behaved try to keep your bias against me aside for a brief minute."


    "I have given you valuable advice, it is up to you to act on it or disregard it. Madeline, Jade and some other girls would be the ones apanying you to Mr ke''s house. Besides, specialized guards would be escorting you guys to Mr ke''s house in secret. Those guys would follow you back to the brothel. Think carefully before you act." She responded.


    "You are really going all out to prevent me from acting out. Imend your efforts. I thought you are the kind of person that can cover the sky with one palm, I didn''t know there are some things that can restrain you. It is eye opening." I smiled.


    I was being petty. I just wanted to hurt Madam Tayo as repayment for all the time she made me ufortable and angry.


    "I won''t quibble with you. Go back and prepare for this trip. Take care, Edna." Madam Tayo replied before turning around to leave.


    I looked at her receding back for a while.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stared at her till her backpletely disappeared.


    I peered into the room, "Mr ke. I am going back to my room to prepare for the trip. Is that okay?"


    Mr ke waved offhandedly, "Go and do what you have to do. Don''t mind me."


    I nodded and left.


    A sigh slipped out of my lips.


    This attempt to leave must not fail.


    A chance like this might not appear again.

 Chapter 69

    Edna


    I rushed to my room and packed my luggage. Thankfully, there were small bags avable for times like this. I rushed back to the building the auction was held in.


    There were more people at the entrance. Madam Tayo was nowhere to be found.


    Madeline and Jade didn''t give me a good look when they saw me. I didn''t care.


    I ignored them. s, even if I didn''t look for trouble, trouble would always look for me.


    I wanted to push the door and go in.


    My handnded on the door knob.


    "Edna, what are you up to?" Madeline''s displeased voice came, "Madam Tayo said we are here to strengthen each other but you and I both know things are not like that. We are supposed to watch you before you do something stupid." Her words weren''t too surprising.


    When Madam Tayo mentioned Madeline and Jade, I knew she wanted to restrain me. She was basically sending an extrayer of monitoring sentries after me.


    I didn''t mind. The more people are avable, the merrier it will be. It would increase the chance of my escape being sessful.


    Madeline''s smug face was almost shoved into my face. Her condescending look was annoying and funny at the same time. She didn''t know what is in store for her.


    She was still riding the high of being trusted by Madam Tayo.


    What a pity.


    "Well, good luck with watching me. I don''t n on acting out of line in the first ce. I hope you took something to cure your boredom. It is needed because that is what you are going to be stewing inter." I sneered. Madeline''s eyes turned red, "Edna, you better not make any mistake. If you do, I am not going to let you go."


    "Madeline, stop stressing yourself because of Edna and her issues. Things will fall in ce. Karma is not dead." Jade consoled Madeline.


    A few words gathered at the tip of my tongue but I didn''t say them out. I didn''t want to waste time. Exchanging words with the twodies was a waste of time. They would be stepping stones soon.


    I didn''t bother with them anymore. I pushed the door open and walked into the room.


    Mr ke wasn''t on the bed anymore. He smiled at me.


    My lips hooked up into a smile in response.


    "Mr ke, we are ready. We can set out anytime you want." I said.


    Mr ke''s smile became bigger as he stared at me carefully, "Edna, are the things Madam Tayo said about you true? Are you using me for something you shouldn''t be doing? It is better to confess now than to reap the consequencester." My heart skipped a beat. Mr ke was my only way out of here. I can''t let anything destroy this raft that would take me out of my predicament.


    If Mr ke failed to assist me, it will be difficult to convince other patrons to take up the duties I wanted assigned to him. I trust Madam Tayo.


    She would repeat the same things she said to Mr ke to all the customers I might want to convince to take me away.


    This attempt was the only one that has a higher chance of being sessful. It must work out.


    The smile on my lips became more sincere, "Mr ke, I begged you to fulfill my wish. This is considered to be using you. I have to put it in that category. I can''t realize the wish myself so I am using you to realize that wish. Everyone in this world is used, one way or the other. It is the intention that would differentiate the categories a used person can be in."


    "Your words make sense. So Edna, are you intentions in seeking a favor from me to realize your wish pure? Do you have any other motives?" Mr ke asked.


    I don''t know if this man was stupid or he thought I was stupid. I would never admit to that kind of thing.


    I would keep the mask of my fake story to the end.


    "Of course my motives are pure. My sister sold me to this brothel permanently. I won''t be able to leave or be redeemed. This is the only chance for me to experience something like this. You can ask Madam Tayo. She will never agree for you to redeem me. You saw how she behaved when you wanted to take me out of the brothel. You are my only chance and hope. I am sorry for being pushy but I don''t think I can let you go." I said in a teary voice.


    He was the best chance out of here so sincere emotions was mixed in with the fake ones I was projecting to him.


    Mr ke''s smile became a little bit unpredictable.


    He nodded, "It will be better that way. It would save us from the situation of squashing problems that shouldn''t have appeared."


    His words sounded like normal ones but it also sounded like a warning. I don''t know which tone he was going for. I stopped thinking about it.


    It was better to think of things I can influence instead of things I can''t change.


    "I have already contacted my subordinate. There would be here soon. When they get here, we would set off." Mr ke informed me. I nodded.


    We didn''t have to wait long. Somebody knocked on the door.


    Madeline''s voice came from outside the room, "Mr ke, some people are here. They say they are your subordinates."


    "They are truly my subordinates, let them in." The door was pushed open and a man walked in.


    He was bulky but his muscles didn''t look awkward. He had skin that was the color of wheat.


    When he walked in, he bowed towards Mr ke.


    Mr ke raised his eyelids, "Are the things ready?"


    "Yes, my lord." The new arrival said.


    Mr ke turned to me, "It is time to leave."


    He rose to his feet and walked out of the door. I copied his actions.


    Mr ke''s subordinates came outst.


    New faces were at the door with Madeline and the others. They should be Mr ke''s other subordinates.


    The subordinate that walked in led the way. Mr ke was protected at the center. I and the other girls were at the back. Some of Mr ke''s subordinates were at the rear. It was like a sandwich filled withyers of different ingredients. The men surrounding us brought us to a door we would use to exit the brothel. It wasn''t the main door I saw when I arrived at Flower Embrace brothel.


    There was a huge hovercraft parked before us.


    I noticed that the other men in Mr ke''s subordinate group listened to the man that walked into the special room earlier. He should be their leader or something.


    The leader of Mr ke''s subordinate group snapped his fingers.


    The men in the group opened the doors of the hovercraft. Mr ke was the first to go in. He sat next to the driver seat.


    I walked into the hovercraft. Madeline and the others came into the vehicle after me.


    Madeline''s eyes shed as she observed the interior of the vehicle. I snorted.


    Everyone got on the hovercraft and the vehicle began to move. There were truly many things I haven''t seen.


    Behind the windows were buildings and structures I had not seen in the capital. It was different.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The capital had more funding, charisma and many more. It was where Killian lived after all. Everything that was built on the soil in it was the best.


    This area tried to mimic the aura and some of the characteristics of the capital. It was not like the original. It was an expensive mimicry.


    My eyes stayed glued to the window as I watched the background outside fly past.


    Even if it was just a caricature of the capital, this area was beautiful.


    An heated gaze fell on my body. I looked up to trace it to the source.


    It wasn''t one pair of eyes, it was two. Madeline and Mr ke was looking at me.


    Mr ke''s emotions were unknown and Madeline''s feelings was quite clear.


    She was unhappy to see me in a calm state.


    I shed a small smile at Mr ke before he looked away. When he stopped staring at me, I continueed what I was doing.


    "Vige bumpkin. Stop being such a people pleaser." A whisper came out of Madeline''s mouth.


    I didn''t pay any attention to her.


    She can say whatever she wanted. As long as she was not directly blocking my goal to freedom, she can say whatever she dreamed of saying. I don''t have the time to straighten her up.


    I don''t know how much time had flew by.


    Finally, we arrived at our destination.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Edna


    Once again, Mr ke was the first person to alight from the hovercraft. He was assisted by some of his subordinates.


    Everyone alighted after he came down from the hovercraft. I stared at the building before us. It was big.


    We were currently in a secluded parking lot. It was connected to this building. This building should be called a mansion instead.


    It exuded aura. The only thing I have seen that supersedes this mansion was Killian''s Pce.


    A burst of sadness assaulted my heart when I thought of Killian. I bit my lips.


    I really missed him. The days we spent apart felt like it was decades.


    What was he doing? Was he still looking for me? Is he fine?


    I had many questions. Unfortunately, there was nobody to answer them.


    My nose began to sting and my eyes watered. I had to resist the urge to cry.


    "Come here." Mr ke''s voice said.


    I hid my special mood and kept everything under an expressionless face. My feet brought me to Mr ke''s current position.


    I stered a smile on My lips, "Sir, I am here."


    Mr ke''s eyes scanned my face, "Edna, you don''t look happy. Did something upset you? Is it the vehicle? If you weren''tfortable in the vehicle, why didn''t you speak up?"


    Hisst words had an element of me in it.


    I shook my head, "I am just remembering an unpleasant memory. It has nothing to do with you, sir. It has nothing to do with the vehicle also. You did everything perfectly. There''s nothing to criticize. Besides, I am not even in the position to criticize anything you do. You are my benefactor."


    "Pretentious." A low and whispering voice said after thest word dropped from my lips.


    Without looking at the source, I knew it came from Madeline.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored her once more.


    She was going to receive a retribution soon. I will let her dance around like a clown for a while longer.


    "Don''t belittle to yourself too much. You are an awesome youngdy." Mr ke said, "Walk with me."


    I wanted to roll my eyes. All these praises was because he wanted to get into my panties. I didn''t take them to heart at all.


    On the surface, thosepliments brightened my day. My smile became more genuine and bigger.


    The men around those escorted us into the mansion.


    Mr ke pointed to the leader of his subordinates, "James, call all the staffs that are not doing important stuff here. I have a few things to say to them."


    James, the leader of Mr ke''s subordinate group bowed his head a little.


    He straightened up and left.


    Within minutes, he was back.


    He wasn''t alone. Arge group was behind him.


    "They are here." He said to Mr ke in an humble tone.


    Mr ke nodded.


    Mr ke looked at the new arrivals steadily, "I have a few things to address. It is about the beautifuldy by my side."


    The people that arrived listened attentively. They didn''t look at Mr ke''s eyes directly but they kept their focus on him.


    "Her name is Edna. She will be here for a while. I want you to give her maximum respect if you see her, it is the same as seeing me. You are to listen to her orders and take care of her. Nothing mustcking. Consider Edna as part of your master." Mr ke continued.


    Some of the gazes of the staffs that appeared fell on my figure. Each person had a different emotion running through their pupils.


    Some people''s pupils contained indifference and the eyes of one or two were filled with irritation. I didn''t even recognize some of the emotions passing through a few eyes.


    I don''t know if I would say I am satisfied with this move Mr ke made. I am constantly suspicious. I can''t forget the fact that Madam Tayo tried to spoil my n by saying nonsense to Mr ke.


    People that had been in power are not stupid. He might be enamoured with women too much but the facts still stands.


    He was wealthy and he controls real power.


    I have to be cautious.


    This move Mr ke made had its advantages and disadvantages. The disadvantages weighed more than the merits in my opinion.


    On the surface, he told tmhis people to watch over me and listen to me. In reality, all the staff in this mansion were his eyes. I would be monitored. I wouldn''t be able to do anything without information to getting to Mr ke. This means I won''t be able to leave this mansion with my real face. It spoiled some of my ns.


    My brain operated at the fastest speed and new ns formed. I wasn''t going to let these obstacles stop me.


    I was forced to ster a small smile on my face though.


    The staffs Mr ke was addressing nodded and made sounds of agreement. Mr ke hummed in satisfaction.


    He turned to me, "Edna, don''t worry. I am going to make sure you enjoy your stay. I would give you an unforgettable experienceter. Now, I have to rest."


    A look of concern coated my face, "Sir, make sure you rest properly. Your body is your temple."


    Mr ke''s smile became bigger.


    He turned to James, "Take Edna and the other girls to the rooms I asked you to prepare."


    "Okay sir." James replied before turning to me.


    I walked to James.


    James began to lead the way. Madeline and the others followed.


    Nobody said anything on the way. James was like a silent shadow. I hoped with all my heart that this man wouldn''t watch me.


    If he did, my escape would be a lot harder. Madam Tayo''s anklet was still on my body. It will be hard to mobilize my powers.


    The ce James brought us to was closed off somehow. Including Madeline and Jade, seven girls came with me to Mr ke''s house.


    There was eight avable rooms. I love this. It would facilitate my new n.


    "You guys should pick any room at random." James said, "I will take my leave now."


    I smiled, "Go ahead, sir. Take care of things without harming your body."


    James left.


    Each of the girls in our group took the room they wanted. I picked a room that was closer to Madeline''s choice.


    I closed the door after I walked into the room.


    My chosen room was furnished with extravagant items. It had all the necessary facilities too. I didn''t want to sleep immediately so I sat on my bed and counted sheep.


    There has to be some kind of buffer time.


    I don''t know if Mr ke ced any monitoring eyes around me. I am not talking about the staffs I am talking about eating sentries.


    I didn''t want to think about gains and losses. My motivation would die off if I kept thinking of the possibility of failure. It was better to think of happy things.


    The most painful thing in all of these was the unfinished wedding I didn''t get to experience one of my dreams. I had already known from the get-go that Killian''s feelings for me was more than my own. I had vowed to myself to treat him better and multiply the lovely feelings I have for him.


    I cannot imagine how devastated he would be by my disappearance. I won''t lie, apart from the disgust of letting a man I didn''t approve of touch me, I wanted to make Killian my first time. I wanted to give him these gift.


    It was a pity.


    I stopped thinking about Killian. It was making me unhappy. I wanted to see him and that wish wasn''t going to be realized anytime soon.


    I estimated the time in my heart. I stood up from the bed and came out of the room. I closed the door and looked up.


    Someone was outside their door too. It was Jade. She was leaning on the doorframe.


    Her eyes settled on me, "I knew you woulde out soon. You have an ulterior motive."


    I clicked my tongue, "How do you know I have an ulterior motive? Is there a rule somewhere that mandates everyone to stay in their room till whenever?"


    "There''s no rule like that but we all know you have a reason foring out of your room. There''s no need to pretend. I know." Jadeughed.


    I didn''t bother with her anymore. This wasn''t the time to exchange words with Jade.


    I left the area our doors were in.


    As I moved away from where we were staying temporarily, I saw more staffs and servants moving about. Footsteps sounded behind me. I nced backwards. It was Jade. She was stalking me.


    What I wanted to do didn''t demand any secrecy so I let her be. I stopped the staff.


    The staff stared at the hand that held her elbow with disgust.


    The contempt in her eyes was heavy.


    Still, she did not fling my hand away or do anything out of line.


    I knew if it was up to her, she would have followed her heart''s desire. The orders and instructions from Mr ke stopped her from turning vtile.


    This kind of situation was annoying. Obviously, this staff wouldn''t do anything out of line. She will just show her dissatisfaction through subtle ways that weren''t too hidden.


    She looked down on me but there was nothing to criticize. I can''t act anyhow to a person that wasn''t originally my servants.


    Right now, I was not in a great position. I was basically a paper tiger using Mr ke''s might as a deterrence.


    ''Miss Edna, what do you need?" The servant said with gritted teeth.


    I smiled, "I want to speak to Mr ke. Can you take me to him?"


    "He is very busy. Is there something you want? I can get that thing for you." The servant said again with a hint of displeasure in her pupils.


    I ruminated for a few seconds. What I need didn''t really mandate a face to face discussion with Mr ke.


    Anyways, things would be reported to the manter. There was no need to stress my legs and force myself to stomach this servant''s behavior for a long time.


    "Okay, you are right. I shouldn''t disturb him. He must have important things to do I need a makeup kit, Mr ke has an appointment with meter and I want to beautify myself. I want to look my best." I exined.

 Chapter 71

    Edna


    "Okay, miss Edna." The servant said.


    She turned around to leave the moment thest word dropped from her lips.


    I didn''t move from the position I was in. I waited patiently. I wasn''t afraid of the servant misbehaving. Mr ke''s words were enough deterrence.


    Deep down, they might despise me but on the surface, they would follow the rules. As long as I don''t do something excessive or ask for something impossible, this status quo would be maintained. "What do you want to do with makeup, Edna?" Jade questioned with a suspicious look on her face.


    "What I want to do with it is none of your concern. Besides, you have ears. Use them. I said I wanted to beautify myself for Mr ke. Is that not a reasonable motive?" I scoffed.


    "Who do you think you are deceiving? You want to beautify yourself for Mr ke? Haha, very funny." Jadeughed, "You think we didn''t hear the news of your handwork in the brothel? You think we don''t know you caused serious injury to guard Orion when he tried to teach you how the things in the bedroom work? You hate intimacy and now, you are trying to tell me you are going to take the initiative to ask for the same intimacy you are avoiding? Girl, stop joking." I raised a brow, "Wow. I didn''t know I was some kind of celebrity. I didn''t know you have been paying attention to me like a stalker."


    "That is not the point. Who would want to stalk you anyway? You better stay in yourne. Don''t do anything excessive. Actually, why am I saying all these? Those warnings aren''t necessary. I will be there tough at the punishment Madam Tayo would mete to you." Jade sneered.


    "Are you a mosquito before you took on human form? You nose around too much. If you don''t need silence, I do. Keep your mouth shut. I don''t have any ulterior motive. I don''t know how many times I would have to repeat this for it to sink into the ears of everyone that think otherwise." I spat.


    After I said my piece, I didn''t pay any attention to Jade anymore. She can yap around if she wanted. It would be none of my concerned from this moment onwards.


    Footsteps sounded and the servant that left came back. She had a small bag with her.


    "This is the makeup kit, miss Edna. The makeup is waterproof." The servant smiled as she handed the bag to me.


    Her smile wasn''t warm. It was cold to the core. I didn''t mind it though, she did what she was supposed to do, full stop.


    The servant walked away from us. She might be returning to the task she was doing before I called her.


    I walked to my door. Jade watched me as I left.


    "Wait!" A masculine voice called.


    I stopped. I didn''t know who the voice was referring to between me and Jade.


    It might even be somebody else. I turned around to face the source of the voice.


    A man was standing behind me and Jade. He looked familiar.


    Then, it clicked. His resemnce to Mr ke was high. He must be rted to Mr ke somehow. My left eyelids twitched. Trouble wasing. I don''t know how I knew. I just arrived at that conclusion.


    "Are you Edna? Who among you is named Edna?" The man asked.


    His face wasn''t showing any happiness at all. Still, I can''t really deny my name. Jade was beside me. She was all too happy to rat me out.


    It was better to do the task of revealing my identity personally.


    I said as I stepped forward, "I am Edna. Is there something you need?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The man nodded, "I need something. Do you know what that is? I need you to leave my father alone. You are the new pendant, right? You prostitutes just don''t have any shame. If you guys smell the slightest hints of power and wealth, you would rush towards that person or direction like starved ghosts. So pathetic."


    My eyes cooled down.


    I had to keep myself from replying rudely.


    I exhaled slowly, "Sir, with all due respect, I am not a prostitute or a whore. I would appreciate it if you don''t address me like that."


    Mr ke''s sonughed, "You are trying to say you are not a prostitute, right? Okay, fine. Let''s say I believe you. If you are not a prostitute, what are you? You live in a brothel and you sleep with men if they pay. What exactly are you if you are not a prostitute? I heard my father bought your first night. How would you feel if you lost your leverage in controlling my father in my hands right now?"


    Jade snickered at the side.


    The man turned to Jade with a re, "Are you any different? Why are youughing? You are just a pot calling the kettle ck. Hypocrite."


    A ball of anger was in my chest. I wanted to teach this stupid guy a lesson so bad. His words about raping me was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Dark thoughts sprouted in the soil of my mind. It was obvious that Mr ke spoiled his son.


    Mr ke''s son didn''t have any respect and a can''t control the dumpster he calls a mouth.


    ''Mr ke was my ticket out of here. I must not do anything out of line. I must not follow the thoughts in my heart.'' I kept repeating to myself.


    I was very close to losing my cool.


    I stared at Mr ke''s son, "Sir, do you know what would happen if you attempted to take the prize Mr ke fought so hard to get?"


    "Stop trying to be intimidating, it is not working. You think the little money my father spent in the brothel is all he has? Keep dreaming! He can buy your first time 50 million times over. I don''t even need to know the exact amount he paid to make that estimation. Your words can''t scare me. Find something else to focus on." Mr ke''s son said as he walked closer to me.

 Chapter 72

    Edna


    I hated trouble.


    Jade had gotten the memo. She walked to her door and went inside. Although she shut the door, it wasn''t fully closed. I could still see a thin strip of space left.


    She wanted to peep at whatever was happening. Mr ke''s son didn''t stop her from leaving.


    He only had an issue with me.


    I didn''t even n on giving myself to the father, giving my body to the son was even more impossible. I would rather die.


    If Mr ke''s son tried anything, I would fight back with all my might. All thoughts of escape would fly out of the window then. If Mr ke''s son thought he can do anything he wants, I would show him that things weren''t really like that. My face became colder.


    "You think your father wouldn''t do anything if you touch me? So wrong. If your father didn''t consider me as an important person, he would have given me to you long ago. Know your ce, I am trying all my best to be respectful." I finished. The man didn''t make any move to touch me.


    The muted sound of doors opening slightly, echoed beneath my words. I knew the other girls from the brothel had joined the audience. I had a feeling they wanted to see me fail.


    Mr ke''s son suddenly smiled, "Edna, I have a suggestion. Why don''t you stick to me instead? My father is old and he might not satisfy you. I am young, healthy and strong."


    I saw the shadow further away shift. Some huards might be standing there.


    I don''t know if I should ssify Mr ke''s son into a brainless and stupid category. I don''t care if he was saying those words purposely to trap me or not. As a son, he wasn''t supposed to say that kind of thing out loud. He was still depending on his father for everything currently. Now, he is spilling rubbish out of the dumpster he calls a mouth.


    It was a painful sight to witness.


    "Sir, with all due respect, I would have to turn your suggestion down. Mr ke is my savior. I can''t do that kind of ungrateful thing to him. Please, excuse me." I said.


    Mr ke''s son wasn''t having it. His hand shot out and held my elbow.


    I nced at the hand that was holding me before looking at him.


    "Sir, what do you mean by this?" I spat.


    "Are you not going to think about your decision deeply? You are giving me up for my father. Is your brain okay? Are you that obsessed with wealth? I knew it. You wouldn''t want me because I can''t give you big money, fame and everything else you desire. I me my father for believing in your lies." He sneered.


    Mr ke son was acting ording to the tested and tried temte of many men. Most men would turn vtile if they are rejected. They would find joy in putting the person that rejected them down.


    It was ssic men behavior.


    "I am only going to be with your father for a few days. Do you think I would squander all the things he has during that time frame? How can that be possible? You are insulting your father to get in my underwear. How do you expect me toN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    think highly of you? You are unreliable and a backstabber. No amount of money, fame and the other things you think I want would erase this fact. Your father is better than the person you are a thousand times over." I said.


    I shook my arm and his hand fell away. He didn''t make a move to grab me again.


    I walked away from him.


    The moment I shut the door to my room after entering, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I was finally going to have my alone time. This past few minutes was filled with tension I didn''t want.


    Oh boy.


    *****


    The next few hours passed by in a blur. Some servants brought food for us and they came back a few hourster to take the used tes back.


    After eating, it was time to start the waiting game.


    Mr ke''s party was going to hold the next night. I can''t act tonight.


    Mr ke might be suspecting me and I don''t want things to go awry because of my impatience.


    I nned to make my move very early tomorrow morning. At that point in time, Mr ke might have rxed his vignce and the other people around wouldn''t expect me to escape then. Sweat beaded on my palms. I kept cleaning it with the handkerchief I found in the wardrobe.


    There was a window connected to my room. I watched the sun go down slowly.


    Once the sun had fully disappeared, I stood up.


    It was time.


    I grabbed the makeup bag and tucked it into the waistband of my skirt. I covered the bulge with my top.


    I continued to adjust it again and again until the bulge from the makeup bag wasn''t visible at first nce.


    Once I was finished with the preparations, I opened my door and walked out of my room. I closed the door gently.


    Noise wasing from some of the rooms so I knew most of the brotheldies weren''t asleep yet. I walked to Madeline''s door and knocked.


    Footsteps approached the door before pulling it open. Madeline''s face was without any expression.


    However, that changed when she saw my face. She rolled her eyes before leaning on her doorway.


    Her body blocked the space between the door and the doorframe.


    She raised a brow, "So, what do you need now I? I didn''t think we have gotten to the stage of visiting each other''s rooms."


    "Madeline, I know we have some unresolved issues between us but, we have to put that aside. I have a favor to ask from you." I widened my eyes.


    The noiseing from the other rooms gradually disappeared. I ignored the eavesdroppers.


    Madeline burst into aughing fit.


    After a few moments, herughter died down and she straightened up.


    She pointed at me, "So, you mean you need my help? You never thought this day woulde did you?"

 Chapter 73

    Edna


    "Haha, very funny. Are you done?" I kept my pitiful expression on, "I am serious here. This is not joke. I really need your help, Madeline." Madeline''s face settled into an expressionless mask. Even with her efforts to hide it, I could see the glee dancing in her pupils like a me.


    "So, what does that have to do with me? I am not obligated to help you. Do you think I would help you with our history?" Madeline questioned.


    I had to stop myself from looking at Madeline like she was a fool. I was tempted to do so. She did not know if my pitiful situation was real or not. She just jumped into the trap foolishly. She liked seeing me grovel beneath her. It was no surprise.


    Anyways, there is nothing toin about. She was following the script I set aside for her. All is well.


    I pushed my way into Madeline''s room. She didn''t think too much about my actions. She folded her arms across her chest and redat me.


    "It would be best for you if you get out. I don''t want to know what the favor you are going to ask is. I am going to reject it anyway. Go away right now." Madeline said.


    I walked over to where Madeline was and pretended to fall to my knees.


    Madeline was looking down at me. A sh of happiness she didn''t have the time to hide came into my sight.


    My lips hooked up into a sneer.


    The moment her knees came into sight, I cleared her legs with all my might.


    She fell onto the floor with a thump.


    "You who-!" Her mouth opened to curse.


    I didn''t give her the opportunity to finish her sentence. I rushed to her back and chopped her neck.


    Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she fell to the floor without any consciousness.


    I decided to use Madeline because she had many physical features that were simr to mine. Besides, her behavior was predictable.


    I didn''t want to ce my bet on someone like Jade. The chances of failure would increase dramatically.


    I dashed to the door and closed it.


    I approached Madeline.


    Without the arrogance in her pupils and her bad character, Madeline was a gooddy.


    At least, on the scale of the most evil people I had seen, she was ranking towards the bottom.


    I apologized mentally before getting to work.


    I removed her top and her skirt.


    Within a few minutes, Madeline was only in her underwear. I started to remove my outfits too.


    I looked at the clothes I removed from Madeline''s body. My nose wrinkled in disgust. s, I have no choice but to bear with it for now.


    I grabbed the clothes and wore them with a nk expression.


    When I finished dressing up, I started to wear the clothes I removed on Madeline. It was hard to make an unconscious person do something that was as tedious as wearing clothes. Sweat beaded on my forehead. After multiple failures, I finally got Madeline to wear the clothes.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The next thing on the agenda was to search Madeline''s wardrob. Since this room was temporary, she didn''t have the time to personalize it.


    There were some female clothes in the wardrobe. The clothes weren''t in Madeline''s sizes. I was sure it was a generic gift for all the women Mr ke brings to his mansion.


    It would do well for the task I have in mind. I walked to the unconscious Madeline and tied a knot around her two hands.


    I went back to the wardrobe and took another set of clothes. I repeated the same action for her feet. I made sure I tied the makeshift ropes as tightly as I can.


    "Madeline, you don''t know what is going to happen tomorrow. I just need your help for something small. That''s all. I will keep this favor in mind forever." I said loudly.


    In the next second, I said some iprehensible words in a low tone.


    I tried to emte Madeline''s tone of voice. It might not be urate but the walls and door would confuse the eavesdroppers.


    I continued mimicking my voice and Madeline''s voice. I pretended to be in a conversation with Madeline.


    After a while, I stopped. I ended the fake discussion on a note that would make these eavesdroppers think Madeline begrudgingly let me stay for a while. The noisesing from the other rooms resumed.


    I sat down on Madeline''s bed and waited patiently. My patience paid off.


    After an unknown amount of time flew by, the noiseing from the other rooms died downpletely. I didn''t dare to close my eyes. I kept my eyes open.


    I don''t want to sleep and forget my task. Fatigue had a way if ying with a person.


    Once I am extremely tired and I haven''t gotten enough quality rest, my body would ckout. It would try to recoup what I deprived it of. I didn''t want this to happen. This was the only opportunity I have. No failure was allowed. Madeline had a window that was connected to the outside world in her room too. I watched the moon climb up to the center of the sky and I watched it go back to rest.


    The hints of the sun appeared on the horizon. Madeline started to stir.


    She had been unconscious for hours.


    I didn''t waste anytime before giving her another chop at the back of her neck. She lost consciousness again.


    The clothes I was wearing was ufortable. I continued tugging at it.


    A few moments passed by and I rose my feet. It was time to get myself out of this ce. I opened Madeline''s door slowly. I tried to make my actions as quiet as possible.


    It didn''t work totally but it helped. The noiseing from the door was minimal. I closed the door softly before walking away from the area the rooms are located in.


    If I had enough time and I didn''t have busybodies near me, I would have opted to drag Madeline to my room.


    It would have made my pretend game more realistic. s, beggars can''t be choosers. I would utilize what I have to get what I want.


    I was thankful that Madeline and I have ck hair. There was no way I could have gotten an hair dye without raising suspicions about me.


    Even the makeup I got was on probation. Mr ke might be suspecting me.


    I knew guards were watching over us.


    I straightened my posture and my steps were surem I didn''t hunch my back. I didn''t want to raise any suspicions about my identity since I was pretending to be Madeline. With my fellow colleague''s face, the vignce of the guards would be more rxed.


    As I was moving away from our living area, footsteps approached me and a guard appeared.


    "Where are you going?" The guard''s face was stern.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 74

    Edna


    "I just want to stroll around the Castle for a few minutes. Don''t worry, I am not going


    to do what I am not supposed to do. It is just a few minutes to rx my mind." I exined.


    The guard still stared at me for a few minutes. Sweat umted on my palms. I was afraid.


    I didn''t want him to stop me.


    Any other paths were currently sealed. If he tried to stop me, there was nothing I could do. This escape n just be one big failure.


    Thankfully, nothing like that happened. It seemed God was on my side.


    The guard didn''t say anything after his stare.


    He blended into the shadows and left me alone.


    His appearance created a sense of crisis within me.


    Although Madeline''s face was better than my original face for what I needed to do, it wasn''t still satisfactory to me.


    Madeline was part of the brothel girls. There would always be scrutiny wherever she goes. Scrutiny is not conducive for escaping.


    I need a face that wouldn''t attract suspicion or scrutiny.


    Right now, I wished I was a fly on the wall.


    I sighed imperceptibly.


    My escape n would be easier to execute then.


    A heated gaze was glued to my back.


    Without turning back to look, I knew it must be the guard that confronted me a few seconds ago.


    I walked away from the range his eyes could reach slowly. I don''t know any other path out of this Mansion except the one that led to the rooms Mr ke assigned to us.


    I didn''t want to get lost. I had to make do with that path. It was my only choice. Even if there was a trap on that path, I would have no choice but to go in headfirst.


    A chuckle echoed through the hallway. I stopped walking. My head snapped to the source of the sound.


    It wasing from around the corner. I glued myself to the wall. I quickly peeked at what was causing the sound.


    Two people were standing a few distances away from me.


    It was a man and a woman.


    The clothes on thedy wasn''t high-end. It was obvious at a nce.


    She might be one of the staffs working here. The clothes on the man wasn''t something fancy either.


    The two of them might be part of Mr ke''s staff.


    A blush was on thedy''s cheeks and her mouth was in a full blown smile.


    A smile was on the man''s face too.


    One hand was on the woman''s jaw. The other hand was loosely wrapped around her waist.


    I could see what it was at a nce. It was a love tryst.


    I don''t know if Mr ke has rules and conditions in ce for his staff. I have heard of bosses mandating the prohibition of romance or hookup amongst their staff.


    I stopped thinking about the alleged love tryst the two people before me might be having.


    I stared at the girl''s face with happiness. I was feeling sleepy and then, I was provided with a pillow. It was so awesome.


    "Mike, I have already saved enough money. I n to retire this month. When do you think you would be able to retire? I want us to leave this job together so we can get our house and put our life ns in motion quickly." A sweet voice came from thedy.


    Mike, the other staff had an unknown look on his face. Within seconds, that unknown look faded away.


    He looked embarrassed.


    "I haven''t saved enough money yet." He replied, "I don''t think we will have the opportunity to be together openly this month."


    "You said the same thingst month and the month before that. Mike, when will you be ready?" The girl asked again.


    Her voice was quiet and filled with mncholy.


    I felt a little bit of pity for her.


    Mike''s hand tilted her head up to meet his eyes, "Aisha, don''t be sad. I am doing all these for you. I don''t want you to suffer. I know you might think struggling and hustling together is great. I think so too but, your safety, health and finance are my priorities. I don''t want you to suffer with me. You should be pampered."


    "Alright, we can postpone our retirement to next month or next two months." Aisha finallypromised.


    I stamped my left foot on the floor.


    The sound was especially harsh because of the silence hanging in the air.


    The two love bears stopped staring at each other and looked towards the corner I was hiding in.


    Before I retracted my head, I saw panic sh across their faces.


    My suspicion was confirmed.


    Mr ke might not permit romantic rtionships between his staff.


    Mike wanted to move. Aisha''s handnded on his chest and stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, I will check it out. You should go back to your work. I don''t want anyone


    to notice something." Aisha said.


    Mike nodded before leaving.


    After every few steps, he would turn around to look at her. Aisha blushed under the gaze of her beloved.


    I don''t know if I should ssify this girl as stupid or something else.


    She heard a sound and there was a chance that she might be implicated and punished if she got involved.


    Still, the next best thing Aisha could do was to let Mike go. She wanted to investigate the noise herself.


    Her love had covered all his sins. She wanted to bend and stretch for him even if it was at a costly price.


    This kind of love was admirable but it felt wrong.


    The unknown look that passed through Mike''s pupils when Aisha proposed their retirement came to mind.


    That look gave me a strange feeling. I don''t think Mike really wanted life with Aisha.


    It was not my position to medle though.


    Aisha saved me the stress of trying to think of ways to knock Mike out. I was thankful to her for sending Mike away.


    I pushed their matters out of my mind and focused.

 Chapter 75

    Edna


    Aisha''s footsteps were almost inaudible and she approached my position.


    I readied myself. I don''t know if the approaching Aisha had a superpower. The best


    solution right now was to use all my strength to knock her out in one go.


    Aisha got to my position quickly. The moment she appeared. I hit her head with all my might.


    She crumbled to the ground but she wasn''t unconscious yet. I turned her over and chopped the back of her neck.


    Finally, she lost consciousnesspletely.


    "I am sorry for these." I said out loud, "Please, forgive me."


    After saying my apologies, I went straight to business. I removed her clothes and I removed mine too.


    It was a tasking to help an unconscious person with changing clothes.


    My hands ached.


    When I finished, the only thing left on her was her underwear. I wore Madeline''s clothes on her.


    The clothes was wrinkled and rough after going through intense dressing up sessions.


    I wore her clothes in my fastest speed. The makeup bag that I had kept away on my body came in handy at this moment.


    I turned Aisha over to see her face clearly. Then, I started my makeup routine.


    Within minutes, Aisha''s face appeared on mine. The face I painted didn''t look as good as the original but it would do its work.


    I dragged Aisha deeper into the corner I had stood in. The corner was connected to an hallway.


    If anyone passed through this ce, Aisha''s body would be exposed.


    I was on a limited time. I didn''t have any time to drag her into a room or somewhere more hidden.


    I grabbed the makeup bag, tucked it into my waistline as I did before.


    I came out of the corner and started walking towards the entrance.


    Although I noticed the presence of several guards, I wasn''t as jittery as I was a few minutes ago. Aisha''s face had its own perks.


    I walked out of the mansion confidently. There was a huge gate demarcating the mansion and the surrounding territory from the outside world.


    A guard was near the gate.


    The guard nced at my face and clothes. I didn''t flinch away from his eyes.


    "Aisha, what are you going outside to do? Besides, your face look strange. Are you sick?" He asked.


    I didn''t know Aisha''s history. I didn''t know her story. I didn''t want to make any mistake by speaking nonsense.


    The best solution to this guard''s question was to be as vague as possible.


    "I need to get measured. Mikw said I should do so. It seems he has a surprise for me. Don''t worry about my face, I am just feeling under the weather." I replied in a low voice.


    I tried to make my voice very simr to Aisha''s voice as much as possible.


    Still, it was impossible for our voices to be the same so I said my words in a whisper.


    ''I hope Aisha had an aunt.'' I said my wish mentally.


    I don''t want my escaping gig to be up when freedom was very close.


    Thankfully, the guard that stopped me bought my fake story.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    His eyebrows wiggled suggestively, "It seems Mike is really about to honor this stuff you guys have. I wish you the best of luck."


    "Thank you." I muttered before going closer to the gate.


    The gate opened automatically. I don''t know if people were watching me.


    After I stepped out of the gate, I didn''t make any unusual moves. I continued walking towards a random direction in a medium pace.


    The moment the huge gate behind me couldn''t be seen anymore, I started running.


    It would be a matter of time before Madeline''s body and Aisha''s body would be discovered. I don''t want to be near Mr ke''s influence and territory when that happens.


    I didn''t know anywhere in this city. I just kept running in a random direction. Anywhere was better than here.


    I knew the normal human strength fueling my body couldn''t get me to the ce I wanted to be. This was why I made use of everything I have right now to run.


    Harsh breaths came out of my mouth in fast and heavy pants.


    My chest was aching and my tummy was rioting.


    Bile rose upwards. I felt like vomiting everything I had eaten. My innards were included


    in the things I wanted to puke out.


    Even with all these sensations and disturbances, I couldn''t stop.


    Stopping means death.


    A few people rushed past me, they were going in the direction I wasing from. I


    didn''t stop any one of them.


    Some of the people passing me by were discussing though.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! ''Why is Mr ke''s mansion noisy?" One woman asked her friend.


    She wasn''t part of the people that were running in the direction I came from.


    She and her friend were still walking leisurely.


    The female friend smiled, "I heard a brotheldy escaped. They are looking for her."


    My heart skipped a beat. I invested more energy into putting my foot in front of the other.


    I couldn''t stop I must not stop.


    The two women was left behind as I ran for my life.


    Mr ke acted quickly.


    Why?


    He might have been keeping an eye on me.


    I couldn''t even see my surroundings clearly anymore. My eyes were watering and stinging. My nose was sour.


    My brain couldn''t process much information. I just kept running. I just kept moving away from the direction Mr ke''s house was located.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t run anymore. I crumbled to the floor like a sack of wheat.


    My breathing was heavy and painful. It felt like I was breathing out more than I was breathing in.


    I don''t know where I was.


    When I was running, my surroundings were a blur. I might beying in a swamp without knowing.


    "Well, well, well. What do we have here?" A gruff voice said with bad intentions.

 Chapter 76

    Edna


    Oh boy.


    Trouble was here.


    I moved my head and looked at the new arrival. It was a man.


    The muscles on his body were pronounce clearly. He looked like a bodybuilder. He had


    a dirty beard on his jaw.


    His clothes were nothing to write home about.


    His clothes was dirty and rough. He looked unkempt.


    A lewd light was shining in his pupils.


    His lips was curled into a smile and his pace was leisurely. His attitude was annoying.


    He was behaving like I was under his control. I was still breathing heavily. I couldn''t gather any strength to move.


    My heart sank.


    I had jumped from the frying pan into a naked fire. I don''t know what would be the worst choice between Mr ke and this thug.


    The danger the two of them presented was simr. Although the devil I know was better than the angel I don''t know, things weren''t so simple.


    The only thing I would see by falling back into Mr ke''s hands was hell.


    He was a wealthy and powerful man. His means and torture wasn''t something I can trust myself to stomach.


    I didn''t want to fall into the hands of this thug either. He had bad intentions.


    The way his eyes roamed my body was disgusting. I could be sold or I could be raped. The things I might go through in the arms of this thug was endless.


    I curled my toes in anger.


    I wished my powers would activate now. My superpowers wouldn''t show up when it was needed.


    Although I knew I was being unnecessarily critical of my powers-I was in a cursed anklet after all, it didn''t stop me from feeling desperate.


    I tried to muster strength.


    My body trembled as I rose to my knees. Sweat gathered on my skin. The thug in front


    of me watched me struggle with a smile.


    I felt like scratching the smile and his skin from his head.


    "I have gotten a bargain." The thug said.


    He didn''t consider me or my opinions at all. The thug didn''t speak to me directly.


    I am sure he felt like me being under his control was a foregone conclusion.


    Despair wrapped around my heart like vines. Taking oxygen into my lungs was bing a task that was harder to execute.


    I bit my lips.


    It seemed I wouldn''t be able to see Killian.


    What a pity.


    I would have loved to see him onest time.


    ''Brother, it looks like I would see you soon.''


    Suddenly, footsteps approached our position. The footsteps weren''t measured or calm. The person that wasing towards us was staggering. The thug looked towards the direction the noise wasing from. I looked at that direction too.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    My heart was in my throat. I hoped with all my heart that the iing person wasn''t part of Mr ke''s men.


    The appearance of the new arrival was finally exposed. It was ady.


    She was wearing ck clothes. Some parts of her clothes were darker than the areas around it. A mask was on her face. The mask was silver.


    It reflected light in a pretty way.


    Her face was stern. She must be a serious and steady person. At least, that was the conclusion I arrived at with the tightened jaw under the mask.


    Thedy didn''t even look at the buff thug.


    Her beautiful green eyes looked simr to mine.


    Her piercing eyes collided with my pupils.


    "Your situation is not looking too good. I can help you. I need you to do something for me in return." She said.


    I didn''t reply her immediately. Truly, I was in a very dangerous situation right now.


    I can''t see a way out myself. I really needed her help. Still, having a stranger walk up to me to offer me their help was weird and suspicious.


    Nothing in this worldes freely. I don''t know what she wanted me to do in return and I don''t want to jump into a pit I would not be able to climb out of.


    "Firstly, before we decide anything. What do you want me to do for you?" I questioned.


    Although she might save me now, the things she wanted me to do might turn out to be something I would regret promising her to help with. I know my current situation wasn''t ideal but I was not willing to jump into a dangerous trap because of desperation.


    Her lips curved up into a smile, "You are smart."


    I continued to look at her without replying to her words.


    "I am sure this thug is not the only problem you have." Thedy said as her eyes scanned my kneeling body.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She was smart.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." I repeated, "What do you want me to do for you in return for your help?"


    She was trying her best to stand upright but I could notice something was wrong.


    She wasn''t in her best state. The dark patches on her clothes were from her blood. She was in a tight spot too.


    The smile on thedy''s lips fell and her mouth straightened into a thin line.


    "What I want you to do is truly a hard task but I believe in you." She started.


    I wanted to roll my eyes.


    What would her believe in me add to the overall situation?


    "Please continue." I said sarcastically.


    "I want you to help me take revenge on someone. The way I can help you-aside from taking care of this man here is for you to assume my identity. The task I want you to pay me with would be easier to aplish that way." She said.


    The thug''s face was getting darker. He clenched his fist as he nced between me and thedy I was speaking to. His jaw was in a tight state.


    His fury was obvious.


    I could understand why he was like this. Thedy was speaking about him like he was


    not there. She didn''t have any regard for him at all.


    I won''t lie, I was happy to see that. The thug deserved no regard or respect.


    "Aren''t you overestimating your powers?" The thug spat through gritted teeth.


    Thedy raised her brow, "I don''t overestimate my abilities and I don


    ''t underestimate my opponents either. You aren''t even fit to lick the toes of my enemies. My attitude and words are pretty spot on."

 Chapter 77

    Edna


    "You whore!" The thug shouted beforeunching himself at thedy with a red face. She didn''t make any extra moves.


    Her leg shot out andnded between the man''s legs. I could hear a disgusting squelch. Subconsciously, I shivered.


    A painful scream tore itself out of the man''s throat.


    I wasn''t a man but I felt that attack in my spirit.


    He fell onto his knees. His hands cupped the thing between his legs.


    Thedy didn''t focus on him anymore. She returned her gaze to me.


    "So, what do you think about my preposition? Are you in or are you out?" She said.


    I took a deep breath. Her preposition was extremely tempting.


    Besides, it was the only way I could think of that would get me out of Mr ke''s control cleanly.


    Right now, I don''t have any other choice other than agreeing with her deal.


    I nodded my head, "I agree."


    Once she had my agreement, she walked towards me. Her steps were still shaking. There was no hint of the cold woman that brought the thug to his knees a few seconds


    ago.


    When she got to my side, she suddenly fell down. The darker patches on her clothes were increasing rapidly. I didn''t have any strength to catch her or assist her.


    I looked at her with wide eyes.


    She pointed at the thug.


    A bolt of electricity escaped her finger before sinking into the crazy thug''s head.


    He stopped movingpletely. I don''t know if he was dead or unconscious.


    "Now that we are really alone, I want to make my request clearer. The people I want you to take revenge against are the bosses of my theater thrope." She started, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Morgan."


    "My name is Edna." I introduced myself in a whisper.


    Somehow, I felt like this moment was strange. I was scared that she was going to die the very second I speak in a loud voice.


    I was selfish. I didn''t want her to die before I could sessfully get her help in escaping.


    "Since I am going to pretend to be you, what are the things I need to know? I need to be familiar with your story. I need to know the required precautions and many other things. I don''t want to be exposed the moment I get back." I said.


    "Don''t worry about that, Edna. The members of the theater thrope are somehow mysterious. We don''t know each other backgrounds. Even the boss doesn''t know about the things everyone keeps to themselves." Morgan assured me.


    The stone in my heart reduced in size.


    Her words were calming.


    I like the kind of dynamic and atmosphere around a theater job. It means I would have less chances to make mistakes.


    "Why do you want to take revenge on your bosses?" I found myself asking.


    Her face became colder, "It is none of your concern. All I need you to do is eliminate them. Don''t worry, I am not asking you to kill innocent people. Their hands aren''t clean."


    I heaved another sigh of relief.


    That was another bottom line I wasn''t willing to cross.


    Touching innocents was a big no.


    "I understand what you mean. It is really none of my concern. The question just came


    out unexpectedly. Are there other things I need to know?" I questioned.


    "No, that''s all. Don''t worry. You will be fine." She said.


    Her handsnded on her face before tapping a few areas.


    A quiet click sounded.


    Her hand moved.


    The mask on her face was removed.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    Things weren''t so simple though. The mask wasn''t a single one like I imagined.


    Finally, she removed another thing from her face.


    There were two masks. One was the silver one she removed first. The other one was a transparent mask.


    This mask would cover the entire face. It did not have any special features.


    There was just four holes. Those holes were obviously for the eyes, the nose and the mouth.


    "This is what you would use to assume my identity. This transparent mask would change your entire face into the face I have been using since I joined the theater thrope. The other mask is just decoration. You have to think of the face you want to change into before wearing the transparent mask." Morgan exined.


    She stuffed the two masks into my hands.


    Her situation was getting worse. It was obvious. Her breaths wereing out in pants and she wasn''t breathing in properly.


    There was still warmth around the mask she handed to me.


    Morgan''s face was beautiful. It wasn''t the original face I saw. That face was the one I


    was going to assume till Ipleted the task she wanted as repayment.


    Her real face was very pretty. I don''t know why she was hiding it.


    Then, I remembered.


    Morgan had a grudge.


    She might be hiding her face so she would have the opportunity to get closer to her enemies.


    She didn''t speak again. Gasps slipped out of her parted lips.


    Her eyes stopped staring at me. She looked upwards. The blue sky was reflected in her pupils.


    I thought about the face I wanted to change into.


    I put the transparent mask on my face.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    I didn''t feel anything except a cooling touch.


    After a while, the cool feeling disappeared.


    The light in Morgan''s eyes dimmed until it was no more.


    Her moving chest stopped.


    Morgan was gone.


    I don''t know how she decided on me. I don''t know how she found me. She might have


    settled for me because I was the only option. Nobody knows what was running in


    Morgan''s head when she decided to propose a deal to me.


    Everything felt like a dream. I was thankful for her appearance though.


    The person was dead. I couldn''t ask her any questions.


    I searched her body for anything that would be useful in the long run. There was


    nothing on her except a bag.


    ''I am sorry for searching you like this.'' I apologized mentally.


    I would have loved to give her a burial but my hands were tied. I have no other choice


    but to leave her body here.


    Numerous footsteps approached my position.


    I wore the silver mask.


    A few people appeared.


    They surrounded me closely. Their faces were unfamiliar.


    Another smaller group of people appeared.


    I recognized some of the faces in this group.


    Mike, Aisha''s boyfriend and the guard I saw at the gate was in this group.


    This smaller group must belong to Mr ke.


    It was time to test Morgan''s surefire n.

 Chapter 78

    Edna


    The two groups of people stormed into the alley I was in.


    I don''t want to even imagine how the whole scene would look like to the new arrivals. I was the only conscious person here.


    Two bodiesid near me. There was no way I would be able to wash any usation away.


    The group with unknown members stared at me. There was a veryplicated expression on their faces. It was obvious that they might know me. No, it was obvious that they might know thedy I was pretending to be.


    The silver mask on my face must be familiar to people that knew Morgan.


    The group containing the people from Mr ke''s mansion walked closer.


    "Hi, have you seen anydy like this?" The person leading the group from Mr ke''s mansion presented a huge tablet.


    This person was the guard I met at the gate of Mr ke''s mansion.


    He almost shoved the tablet in my face. I recognized the people on the screen.


    There were three different pictures.


    One picture showed Madeline. The other picture showed Aisha and thest one was my original face. These people were careful.


    It seems my method had been exposed.


    I shook my head, "I haven''t seen anyone like that."


    Even after I stated my stance, the two groups didn''t leave. I don''t know if the men under Mr ke''s control was suspecting me or something. They stared at me with disbelief and distrust.


    "We are going to take your word for it but before we go, we would like to ask for a favor. Can you remove the mask on your face?" Mr ke''s guard asked.


    I knew why they were requesting this. If the fact that a stranger might lie was set aside,


    it was clear that my overall figure was simr to the person they were looking for.


    Mr ke obviously didn''t want to leave any stone unturned in his search for me.


    I felt like I could even imagine how angry he would be from my sessful escape.


    I was so thankful for the deal I made with Morgan.


    Her mask was a tool that would prevent me from getting caught. I can imagine my future if I had decided to do it alone or rejected the deal she proposed.


    Mr ke''s influence was obviouslyrge. As long as I was still in this city, he would find me sooner orter. Escaping was just a pipe dream.


    Fortunately, I met Morgan. She made everything easier.


    I didn''t hesitate. My hand touched my mask and I removed it in one move. I looked at the group filled with Mr ke''s people expressionlessly.


    "Are you guys satisfied now? I told you I don''t know who you are looking for. I haven''t seen who you are searching for and I am not the person you are looking for too." I deadpanned.


    The guard at the lead observed my face for a moment.


    He looked back at the two bodies on the ground. He walked to the unconscious thug.


    His eyes observed the thug closely. His handnded on the thug''s chest before leaning down to check the thug''s breathing.


    "This thug is not dead." He announced.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. I was very thankful for the guard''s discovery.


    When Morgan zapped the thug, I thought he had gone over to the afterlife.


    "If I don''t not exin myself clearly, it is obvious that you guys are not going to leave me alone." I started, "I don''t have anything to do with these two people on the floor. I don''t know how the thug fainted and I don''t know how thisdy died."


    ''I am sorry.'' I apologized towards Morgan mentally.


    If I didn''t do this, I might get entangled with these two groups of people. As I waste


    more time here, everything will start to go in a strange direction.


    The guard from Mr ke''s group walked over to where Morgan was.


    He checked her body, "This one is dead."


    I rolled my eyes.


    ''Thank you genius.''


    Then, it clicked.


    I realized why the group that had been sent by Mr ke was still here.


    The clothes on Morgan was the one I used to escape from Mr ke''s house. It was indeed very suspicions to see a person with a different face and the same clothes I


    wore.


    "Truly, you might not have anything to do with this gruesome wounds on thisdy but you are still very suspicious. You have to follow us to the police station." The guard said.


    I shook my head.


    That was exactly what I didn''t want. Firstly, I don''t have any identification to show I lived in this ce.


    Secondly, anything that deals with the government orw enforcement was the beginning of a panic attack for me. I wasn''t in the right state to visit any police station. Many things were suspicious about me. That will just be suicide.


    "No, I am not going to the police station. I have said what I said. I didn''t know anything about these two people. I came into this alley to hide. I won''t be med for this." I said.


    The guard looked at me with a deadpan face.


    "You don''t have any choice in this matter." He said.


    I looked towards the unknown group of people.


    For Morgan to hide away in this alley, she must have been pursued by something or some people. I suspected that this second group of people might be the group chasing Morgan.


    I wasn''t sure yet but my guess might not be so far from the truth.


    "I am a member of Blings theater thrope, you can''t detain me without consulting with


    the bosses of my theater thrope first." I argueed.


    Finally, a man stepped out from the second group of people.


    He looked at the guard, "I am so sorry for any inconvenience our member has cost you. Please, can you let this go?"


    "No, I am sorry. As a proud member of this city, we must do our dues. She has to go to the police station." The guard refused.


    He whipped out his phone and tapped a few digits. He didn''t try to capture me by himself.


    My body was tense.

 Chapter 79

    Edna


    I felt like running away but doing so was just admitting I was guilty of any usation they want toy on me.


    Besides, I don''t think I can escape from the two groups of people sessfully.


    I waited patiently. Minutes felt like hours.


    Soon, the sound of a loud siren broke the oppressive silence hanging over us.


    One person left the group from Mr ke''s mansion and left the alley.


    A few minutester, the person returned with three police officers. My heart started beating erratically.


    Although I knew I was not the one that killed Morgan, I was still worried.


    I don''t have any background or power in this city.


    I don''t want to be here. I wanted to return to Killian''s side.


    My mind strayed to the magic Killian left on me. The people that hurt me were


    supposed to be in pain too. I don''t know why it wasn''t working.


    I looked downward.


    Did the mark''s inability to activate happen due to the anklet I wore?


    I really needed the mark to work.


    Somehow, as I struggled, things were just going down the wrong path rapidly.


    I felt like giving up.


    Then, Killian''s face appeared in my mind. My brother''s voice and actions kept ying over and over again like a broken record too.


    I can''t give up.


    For my brother and for Killian. Evven for myself.


    Giving up was not eptable. Besides, I have a deal to uphold.


    Morgan trusted me with this and I will make sure I tried my best toplete it.


    "Who is the suspect?" A female police officer came forward and asked.


    "That is the only suspect." The guard that called the police said.


    He was pointing a finger at me.


    The female police officer walked over to me.


    "Please, cooperate with us. You have to go with us to the police station. It is standard procedures. As long as you are innocent, you will be out soon enough." The police woman said.


    I nodded.


    Any other thing will just be adding grounds to my guilt.


    The police woman led me out of the alley and into the hovercraft. The hovercraft was painted in solemn colors.


    The theater group got into another hovercraft. As the police vehicle began to move, the hovercraft from the theater group followed closely.


    The people from Mr ke''s mansion didn''t go back either. All of them escorted me to the police station.


    I smiled wryly.


    Should I be happy that all these people were escorting me to the police station like I was some kind of dignitary? Or should I continuementing my fate?


    After a few minutes, we arrived at the police station and I was taken to an interrogation


    room.


    The interrogation room was bare.


    Everything seemed soulless and mechanical.


    The other things present in that room was just a table and two chairs.


    These table and chairs glinted with a metallic luster that added a creepy touch to everything.


    I was asked to sit on one of the chairs.


    The police woman that arrested me came in and sat opposite me in the other chair.


    I stared at her calmly.


    She didn''t start interrogating me immediately.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    She looked at me with a smile, "Do you need anything? A drink? Tea?"


    I shook my head.


    "No. I am fine like this." I replied.


    "Okay. Since you said you are fine, that''s great. Now, let me ask some questions." She started.


    "Go ahead." I waved my hand.


    Thankfully, there was no conclusive evidence to convict me of any crime so I wasn''t handcuffed.


    The police officers still treated me in a polite way.


    "What is your name?" She questioned.


    "My name is Morgan." I replied.


    I was thankful that Morgan left her name with me. Things would have been a little bit harder if I said a different name from the one she used in the theater thrope.


    "Okay, Morgan." The police woman nodded.


    The smile on her lips faded away a little.


    The look in her eyes became more stern and she held her hands together on the table. "Morgan, I want you to be extremely truthful with me. I can assure you that if we really want to find something, we would. No secrets can be hidden away from the government or the police force." She said.


    "I understand. I am going to be very truthful." I lied.


    ''Anyway, I am going to be as truthful as my cover story allows.'' Ipleted mentally.


    "Morgan, there were two bodies in the alley. One is dead and the other is unconscious. The unconscious thug is being revived as we speak. What happened in that alley?" The police woman asked.


    I shrugged, "Nothing really happened. The two of them were unconscious when I ran into the alley for refuge. I am just repeating myself at this point. I didn''t do anything to them."


    "Are you sure?" The police woman asked.


    "I am very sure." I nodded.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    A small sound interrupted the silence that had settled after I replied.


    It wasing from the police woman''s ears.


    She tapped her ears and stood up.


    "I would be back soon." She said as she looked towards me.


    Once she finished informing me, she turned around to leave.


    The door closed behind her. Everything settled into an oppressive silence.


    I kept staring at my fingernails.


    The future was looking a little bit bleak but things would be fine. I would make sure


    things would be fine.


    My mind strayed to the humans that has been sold in the auction.


    How were they doing? How are they surviving?


    I was in a tight predicament myself. There was no way I can save anyone.


    I just hoped they would still be fine when I get back to Killian.


    With Killian''s power, finding them would be easier and things would go uphill from


    then on.


    After a few minutes, the police woman returned.


    Her face was a little bit grave. My heart started beating erratically.


    The thug was unconscious when I wore the two masks. He should not be able to reveal


    that little secret detail.


    If the thug saw me change faces, I would really be done for.


    Firstly, I would be handed over to Mr ke and my life would be figuratively over.


    The police woman remained silent after she sat back down.


    I could see a hint of what she was trying to do.


    She was trying to use the silence around to pressure me into saying what I wouldn''t


    have said normally.


    Unfortunately, my fear and nervousness was just making me mp my mouth shut. I don''t think I would be able to speak without stammering right now.

 Chapter 80

    Edna


    "So, the thug has woken up and he had spilled everything." The woman started.


    "What did he say?" I had to force myself to speak without shaking.


    I don''t want to announce my fear to the whole world.


    "He said something that was extremely shocking." The woman said.


    Her words were vague and it was also patronizing me somehow. She was trying to goad me into saying the things I have hidden.


    Unfortunately, her tactics was not going to work on me.


    "You are a brave one." Sge finally said, "Well, the thug said ady came into the alley and discussed with the dead person. The dead person knocked him out so his words lead to a dead end."


    "I told you. I didn''t have anything to do with both of them." I said.


    The woman raised a brow, "Then, why were you in the alley in the first ce?"


    "I was just running away from a few people that had been chasing me. I don''t know why they were chasing me but I knew I would not meet a good end if I stayed still. I was just trying to hide. I didn''t do anything against thew." My exnation was very clear.


    The police woman pped the table softly, "Okay. You are not convicted of any crime for now. The evidence is showing that you are in the clear. Blings theater thrope has paid your bail. You can meet up with them outside the police station. Don''t travel outside the city for the next one week. If any leadse up on the case, you would be summoned to the police station again."


    I nodded, "Alright. That''s fine with me."


    I stood up.


    The policeman stood up too. Both of us walked out of the interrogation room.


    My beating heart reduced its frequency. I was happy.


    Fortunately, the thug didn''t spoil everything for me. I strolled out of the police station


    to see the second group that walked into the alley.


    It was the theater thrope group.


    I walked over to them. I didn''t forget the fact that I was using Morgan''s persona.


    The man at the lead looked at me with aplicated gaze.


    I couldn''t decipher what he was thinking.


    "Come with us." He said.


    All of us filed into the hovercraft they brought.


    My eyes looked outside the window as the hovercraft began to move.


    After a few short minutes, we stopped. Everyone came down from the hovercraft.


    I observed everything. The theater thropes was simr to the decorations a circus would have.


    There was no personalization on the buildings but there were a few stickers on them. It seems like the building was rented or something. I wasn''t really sure.


    Acting like Morgan was hard. It was not like the novels I read back on Earth. This was not transmigration or reincarnation.


    There was no set of memories in my head to help me adapt better. I was just going along with everything and the hope that I would not make a mistake was a fervent wish.


    Morgan used a superpower that was rted to electricity. I don''t have any power like that. I don''t know how I would be able to exin the fact that my superpower had changed to being nt-based.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It felt like I was in the midst of lions. Nothing was making sense at this moment. The first thing I wanted to do was to take adequate rest.


    I was thankful for the theater thrope for paying my bail. I don''t have any money right now and I hated the police station.


    The bare interrogation room was a suitable fuel for nightmares.


    Once we got down from the hovercraft, 90% of the people that alighted scattered and headed towards different directions.


    The only people remaining was the man that was in the lead and another petitedy.


    "Morgan,e with us. The snake boss want to see you." The man in the lead said.


    I didn''t try to ask for his name. It might just give me away.


    I followed them silently.


    After a few twists and turns, we entered a building.


    The temporary guide brought us to a hall. This hall was decoratedvishly.


    A chubby man was on the huge throne in the hall. Two semi-naked women were


    touching the only person on the throne in a sensual manner.


    The man was smiling andnding kisses on the twodies simultaneously.


    I wanted to roll my eyes but I curbed the urge. This wasn''t the time.


    Once we entered the hall, the man stared at us for a few seconds.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    His eyesnded on the man that brought me here before shifting his gaze to the otherdy beside me.


    "You two can go. I want to speak to Morgan alone." The plump man on the throne instructed.


    The two of them didn''t waste any time. They bowed a little and left immediately. After they left, silence reigned in the hall. The huge man, who is also boss snake,nded a few more kisses on the twodies beside him.


    After a while, his eyes turned to me again.


    "Morgan, where have you been?" He asked.


    I didn''t want to be persecuted because of theck of information. I med Joanna a little for not giving me enough stories about her life.


    Although I knew she was seriously injured and she was also halfway to the afterlife at that point, things were just in hard mode for me.


    It was better to reveal the fact that I don''t have the memories all these people shared


    with Morgan early. It would save me from many stressful situations and answers.


    Even when I decided to reveal this fact, I can''t say the words anyhow. I must make sure


    I say them in a way that wouldn''t implicate me in the future.


    "I don''t remember." I said in one breath.


    The man chuckled. Hisughter spread all through the hall in a chilly echo.


    The twodies beside him showed an expression of fear.


    "Morgan, did you hear what you are saying? You are trying to tell me that you don''t remember why you left this ce for a few hours?" The man asked again.


    I nodded, "Yes. I don''t remember why I left. All I can remember is running into that alley because some people dressed in ck were chasing me. I don''t know why. I might be infected with some kind of poison or something. I don''t even remember my memories anymore."

 Chapter 81

    Edna


    "You don''t remember your memories? What is my real name?" Boss snake asked.


    His eyes narrowed as he watched me closely.


    "I don''t know your real name. The only name I know is your nickname and this is because the man that brought me to this hall said it. I am telling you the truth. I can''t remember." I replied.


    "Morgan, you know the consequences thates with lying. You left the thrope and one of the bosses was attacked. You weren''t there to assist. Your actions are suspicious. Now, you areing up with the story that you have amnesia. Can''t youe up with something better?" Boss snake said.


    "I am not trying to lie to you." I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, "You can check this fact in any ways you want. I am saying the truth."


    "We will know if you are saying the truth after we test you. Your ims about amnesia wouldn''t stop the consequences of your current actions though. You left the theater thrope and you weren''t present when the thrope needed you the most. Your punishment is going to be announced tomorrow. Now, go back to your residence." Boss snake gave his verdict.


    I turned around to leave.


    This man didn''t tell me where I was supposed to go. I don''t know if he was trying to test me or something.


    The joke was on him because I don''t know where Morgan was really staying.


    I removed the silver mask on my face. A few members of the theater thrope was moving around.


    I stopped one of them. I made sure that my fake face was as clear as ever.


    "Please, do you know where I live?" I asked slowly.


    The person looked at me like I was dumb. I epted the look generously. Since I was the one asking for help, there was nothing I wouldn''t be able to ept.


    The person I stopped was a beautifuldy.


    "Morgan, why are you asking this kind of strange question?" Thedy questioned.


    "Well, I don''t remember where I live anymore. Can you send appreciate it." I exined.


    there? I would really


    A look filled with suspicion flitted across the woman''s face. I wasn''t sure if she believed


    me totally. At least, she didn''t reject me outright. That was a cause for celebration.


    After a while, thedy sighed, "I am going to take you there. Follow me."


    I hummed to show I heard her words.


    The woman started walking and I followed.


    A few minutes flew by and we arrived at a block building. She walked closer.


    There was a man near the entrance of the building. My female guide approached him quickly.


    "Hey, Angelo. Your roommate doesn''t know where she is staying anymore. You should take her to the room you guys share. Thank you for saving my efforts by appearing here. I am leaving." Thedy said.


    She didn''t even talk to me or look at me. She turned around to leave after speaking. Soon, only Angelo and I remained.


    "Come with me." Angelo said before pushing the entrance door of this huge grey building open.


    He went in. I hesitated for a few seconds before copying his actions.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The interior of the building was bigger than what the outside appearance showed. There were many rooms in this great building. It wasn''t quiet but it wasn''t noisy either. A few people were in some of the rooms.


    Angelo finally stopped in front of a thin door. He pushed the door open and walked in. I went into the room too.


    The room was quiet.


    I scanned the room with my eyes. It was simr to the dormitories on earth. It had two separate beds. The beds were simple and a thin mattress was on the wooden structures.


    There was a wooden cupboard near the corner of one of the beds.


    The two beds were a little bit different. One was filled with female items. The other was clean and clear.


    The bed with female items was probably Morgan''s bed.


    I walked over to the bed and sat down. Angelo didn''t sit down or move.


    His eyes were observing me carefully. I tried to be as calm as possible.


    Finally, his voice came, "Who are you?"


    What?


    My heart started to race, "What do you mean by that question? I am Morgan."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    I didn''t want to speak too much because even doing that was a sign of guilt.


    Morgan''s roommate looked at me with a strange gaze, "Don''t try to lie to me. You are not Morgan. Who are you?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I am Morgan. End of story." I said.


    The bed was a little bit hard but it would serve its purpose.


    Angelo walked over to his bed and sat down. Since the beds were opposite each other, he was directly facing me.


    He continued to stare at me like a ghost from hell.


    "If you think I am not the Morgan you know, it is because of the amnesia I have so do with that information what you will." I said.


    His eyes were making me feel funny.


    After saying those words, Iid on the bed and closed my eyes. I didn''t want to look at him or entangle with him.


    "Morgan liked to spray the purple bottle filled with fragrance on her bed before she lies on it. Once she enters into this room, she likes to say a little prayer under her breath. I can go on and on about what Morgan does. You are not Morgan. I am going to repeat myself again. Who are you?" Angelo''s voice came.


    He was speaking with certainty. My heart skipped a beat.


    Morgan didn''t tell me all of these when she was asking me to impersonate her. Although I knew she was seriously injured when she made the deal with me, everything felt like I was just stepping on a minefield. Things were messy.


    I knew this guy was going to continue to hound me to reveal who was.


    It was a little bit strange for he to know all these observations concerning Morgan. I don''t know if an action of mine or my behavior had signaled Angelo that I wasn''t the original Morgan too.


    All I know was the fact that I would not be able to avoid him. The two of us share a room.

 Chapter 82

    Edna


    Although I told the boss that I suffered from amnesia, it was better to be safe than sorry. If Angelo kept listing the ways I wasn''t simr to Morgan, I mightnd into trouble.


    I opened my eyes again and sat up. I looked at Angelo with an expressionless face.


    If it was possible to change roommates, I would have done so in an heartbeat. "What do you want?" I questioned in a cold tone of voice.


    "I don''t want anything." Angelo replied, "I just want to know the truth. Who are you and where is Morgan? What did you do to her? Why are you interested in her identity? Why do you look simr to her?" His questions kepting like an ocean wave.


    He didn''t even give me the opportunity to breathe properly.


    "Okay, okay. I am not the real Morgan. I admit it. Are you satisfied now?" I red at him, "I don''t know why you are so fixated on this."


    "I am fixated on your identity because I can''t stay around an unknown person without getting to know them first. Besides, your appearance is suspicious and you have not answered the rest of my questions yet." Angelo replied.


    I shrugged, "Well, I don''t need Morgan''s identity for anything. Who I am is not really any of your concern, just know my real name is Edna. I had a deal with Morgan before she died. I don''t know why she died, don''t ask me any questions rted to that. I don''t really feelfortable with sharing the details of our deal with you. The only thing I can share is the fact that my presence in this theater troupe is because she wanted me to be here."


    "Morgan is dead." He repeated.


    "Yes, she is gone. I am the only one that is the source of this news. Her body was in the alley the police came to arrest me from. She has a different face now and you might not recognize her. You can ask the people that came to bail me from the police station about the bodies they found near me. I don''t know if the body was taken to the mortuary." I responded.


    "Why did she not say anything about what she was going through?" Angelo whispered to himself.


    I heard everything he said though.


    I was filled with relief. This guy was finally leaving me alone. This was a thing that required celebration.


    "Since I have answered all your questions, can I go to sleep now?" I asked.


    "Can you tell me a few vague details of the deal you made with Morgan? I can help you realize it." Angelo said.


    The thing Morgan asked me to do was in sensitive territory. How will a member of the theater troupe feel once they know that I was here to perpetuate a revenge scheme against the bosses controlling the troupe.


    It wouldn''t end well in my opinion so it would be better if I kept my mouth shut.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I shook my head, "You don''t have to worry. I will do everything myself. It is a private thing."


    Angelo nodded, "Alright. If you say so. I can tell you about the things Morgan does and other details rted to her so you will be able to fit in properly."


    My lips curved into a wry smile, "I think it is toote. I have said something about me having amnesia to boss snake. The people that bailed me out of the police station took me to him first so I had no choice. My ws were probably exposed in front of him. I had to provide an exnation before I get locked up."


    "What?! Why did you say that kind of thing?" Angelo questioned in shock.


    His body straightened and he stared at me with wide eyes.


    "I had no choice at that time." I spread my palms.


    Angelo rubbed his forehead, "Well, what is done is done. We just have to look for ways to go from here."


    "Yes." I concurred.


    "Since you have already revealed the fact that you have issues with your memories, there is no need to deliberately copy the things Morgan is known for. Just be yourself. If you ever need help with the things Morgan asked you to do for her,e to me." Angelo said with a sigh.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I nodded, "Don''t worry. You will be the first person I would ask for help."


    Once thest word dropped for my lips, Iid back on the bed. I wanted to rest. My eyes closed.


    Then, something clicked. I sat up abruptly and looked towards Angelo.


    This man might think I was possessed because of the speed of my actions.


    "What is wrong with you? Angelo''s questioned in concerned voice.


    "Don''t fret, nothing is wrong with me." I said, "Look at my ankle. Is there a way I can remove this jewellery?"


    Angelo stood up from his bed and walked closer. His handnded on my foot.


    He leaned downwards to peer at the anklet closely. After a few minutes of observation, he straightened up.


    His face wasn''t as ideal as I would want it to be. His brows was furrowed.

 Chapter 83

    Edna


    "This is a veryplicated anklet. Where did you find it?" Angelo questioned.


    A sigh left my lips, "Well, before I met Morgan, I fell into the hands of a brothel owner.


    She wanted to force me to work in her establishment and she made this anklet as a way to keep me under control. My powers would be unable to activate with this anklet."


    I made sure I revealed a little bit about the source of the anklet. It might help Angelo figure out how we would remove this thing from my body.


    I didn''t want to be secretive and miss the chance to be free.


    "I have a friend in the next city. We are going for a show in that city after we leave this one. I would ask him of the ways we could remove this ankletter." Angelo said.


    I withdrew my leg.


    At least, there was hope. Angelo went back to his bed.


    I wanted toplete my end of the deal and go back to the arms of Killian. I missed him terribly.


    My eyelids started closing. It was my cue. I went back to the bed and slept on it.


    Soon, my consciousness began to fade away.


    *****


    After spending some time in this theater troupe, I was pleased to say that I was adapting nicely with the help of Angelo. Blending in was just a matter of time.


    We are eating breakfast and I was back in the room I shared with Angelo.


    There wasn''t anything for me to do right now so my mind could not help but wander. The revenge Morgan asked me to help with was a huge task. I don''t even know how I wouldplete it.


    How would I get closer to those bosses?


    Taking boss snake for example, I don''t think I can see him without him calling me over first. I don''t know how I would aplish that.


    I didn''t want to waste too much time in this ce if I could help it.


    Suddenly, a knock interrupted my thinking. I stood up and opened the door.


    Angelo wasn''t in the room. He went to get something and he promised that he would


    be back soon. A person was behind the door. It was a woman with curvy figure. Her face wasn''t smiling.


    "Hello, what do you needm" I asked.


    "Boss snake is asking for your presence. Please, follow me." The woman said in a calm voice.


    A little bit of impatience was showing through her pupils. It was obvious that she was not going to allow me to change my clothes or do anything she would regard as unnecessary.


    I came out of the room and closed the door behind me.


    Then, I followed her to our destination.


    Boss snake was still in the hall I met him when I first arrived.


    Two women were attending to him as usual. This time, it was not the same women I saw that day.


    The current women attending to him were curvaceous.


    "I said your punishment would be today and I intend to honor my word. Before you are punished, you would have to go through a test for the amnesia im you talked about." Boss snake said.


    My heart started beating in a fast pace.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Which test is he talking about? What would it be?


    My shock must have been showing through. Boss snake nced at me before smiling.


    His smile wasn''t warm orforting in the slightest.


    Boss snake consoled me, "You don''t have to be scared. It is a very simple test. The test is going to utilize mental technology so your physical body wouldn''t be harmed." Mental technology?


    I don''t know why I forgot the fact that the technology level in this alien world was significantly higher than the one on Earth. I don''t even know what to expect. This was an unknown territory.


    What if the mental technology could detect what I was trying to hide?


    His words didn''t help me in calming my mood. Instead, he made everything worse. There was no way I could reject this test though.


    I have no other choice but to y along for now. If I find out my secret was getting revealed. I would try my best to escape from this theater troupe.


    The deal with Morgan would be trashed if that happened. Then, I would help herplete my side of the dealter in the future. Fortunately, she didn''t give me a time limit.


    I tried to control the expression of my face and looked at boss snake.


    "Okay." I replied.


    "Great. If you are not guilty, there''s nothing to fear." Boss snake said.


    Boss snake whistled and two people walked into the hall. They headed towards my position.


    "Take her to the ce she would do the test." Boss snake instructed.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! The two men politely led me away. Soon, we arrived at a building. We went in. There were many rooms and doors in the building. The two men led me to one room. The room was empty except for a few machines. I don''t know what those machines were used for. It was totally unrecognizable.


    It should be the mental technology boss snake was talking about earlier.


    There was arge bed near the machines. The bed was white but the color had turned into some kind of dull off-white color.


    "Lie down on the bed." One of the men said.


    I heeded the instruction andid on the bed. I closed my eyes and waited.


    The silence felt like it was deafening. As the second tick by, my heart started to beat faster again. I don''t know what to expect.


    Sometimes, the unknown was scarier.


    Footsteps approached me. Cold fingers put something on my head. The thing felt like


    a cap. It was a little bit heavy but my actions were not hindered.


    The person that approached me walked away.


    The sound of fingers pressing buttons echoed throughout the room. Because my eyes


    were closed, my ears focused more on sound and touch.


    I don''t know how much time had passed.


    Suddenly, electricity passed through the cap I was wearing. It struck me in a brief


    second and I lost consciousness.


    I don''t know if the energy that zapped me was even electricity.

 Chapter 84

    Edna


    A dizzy feeling wrecked my body. It felt like an unstable energy field was wrapped


    around me. I knew I was unconscious but I could also think.


    It was a weird state. After an unknown amount of time, the darkness around me began


    to clear up.


    Soon, I found myself on a busy street. People were walking about. Some of them stared at me with eyes that looked like they were watching a show.


    I was taken aback.


    What were they looking at?


    Did I have something on my face?


    My hands rose up and cupped my face. I tapped around but I didn''t find the thing that made me spectacle.


    Then, it clicked. This wasn''t my face. My hand touched my skin again. I was right. Something was different.


    My face was on the oval side. It wasn''t as defined as the face I was touching.


    This structure my hands were touching reminded me of someone. My mind strayed to


    the person I made a deal with. This face looked like Morgan''s face.


    Finally, every rted memory came back. I was currently doing a test to confirm if I really have amnesia.


    This did not look like a test. I looked around.


    It was just like I was inside someone''s memory.


    Was this Morgan''s memories?


    A little dose of excitement rushed through me.


    Something felt off. I can''t really put my finger on it though.


    I continued to observe everything.


    Everything felt like it was real.


    It didn''t look like I was in some kind of holographic technology for a test. I pinched myself.


    Pain was transmitted to my brain.


    I didn''t mind if I was simr to a country bumpkim in actions and in thinking. These people were superb.


    I was confused.


    I didn''t know what I was supposed to do in this ce I found myself in.


    Anxiety tore at my insides for a few seconds.


    Then, I calmed myself down. It was better I stayed where I was.


    If this was Morgan''s memory like I feared, my actions were probably monitored and I


    wouldn''t be able act like Morganpletely.


    Nobody knows if this world was truly part of Morgan''s memory in the first ce. Everything was mysterious and confusing.


    Suddenly, I heard a cracking sound. I looked upwards.


    The sky had arge crack in it. It was a very ugly crack.


    Within seconds, the cracks spread.


    Eventually, the whole world shattered into pieces.


    Darkness consumed everything, I wasn''t an exception.


    Everything returned to a calm state.


    I was back in the dark space I found myself when those men started the mental test. I waited patiently.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    Soon, the darkness began to clear away again.


    I found myself in another scene. It was bustling with people.


    I could spot a familiar person. It was Angelo.


    He looked a little bit younger here. Someone suddenly shoved me.


    "Stop thinking too much." The person said in a sarcastic tone.


    The voice belonged to the person that pushed me roughly. I looked towards the source of the voice.


    The voice came from a chubby man. His face also featured elements of youth so he might be Morgan''s colleague.


    "Quickly go and practice the performance you are going to present to the crowd tonight. Boss snake warned you yesterday but you are still doing the same thing he chided you for. I can''t believe someone can have a head that is as strong as a coconut." The person said again.


    Angelo walked closer.


    His scanned me from top to bottom.


    This time, I was in Morgan''s body.


    I wanted to see if Angelo would be able to find the fact that I was not the original Morgan out.


    This little test was influenced by a little bit of pettiness. The way Angelo hounded me as an adult got on my nerves a little.


    "Morgan, what is wrong with you?" He was looking at me with distressed eyes.


    I had to try my best to keep the corner of my lips from coiling upwards.


    "What do you mean?" I questioned in a calm tone, "Nothing is wrong with me." "Something is wrong somewhere. Right now, I don''t know what that thing is but I am going to find out soon." Angelo said.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    His words were looking like a threat.


    "Whatever." Iughed out loud.


    A few people looked at me.


    I observed where I was carefully.


    It was a very huge hall. Every corner and space was taken. People were practicing some


    unknown performances.


    Like the first scene I visited, I didn''t know what I was supposed to do.


    I turned to Angelo and whispered, "Please, do you know what I am supposed to


    practice? I am lost."


    "I knew it!" Angelo eximed with conviction, "Something was really wrong. How can


    you not remember the performance you are supposed to practice? You practiced it yesterday."


    Suspicion was shining in his pupils.


    I smiled wryly, "Well, I fell down and when I woke up, I discovered that I have amnesia."


    "Stop lying. A few minutes ago, you were normal and you were getting ready to practice. Why are you saying something else now? Who are you?" Angelo kept hounding me.


    The iconic question finally came. I don''t know if I should smile happily orment the fact that Angelo was too observant.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I have amnesia. Simple." I retorted m.


    I was azy person by nature. I didn''t want to practice any performance anyway.


    I sat down and watched the rest of the people in the hall perform.


    Angelo''s eyes were still trained on me. I ignored him. He can watch if he wanted to. He wasn''t wasting my time anyway.

 Chapter 85

    Edna


    The person controlling this holographic world didn''t give me time to look at the performances around me properly.


    After an unknown amount of time, the scene around me began to wobble and twist.


    I rubbed my eyes.


    I thought the problem was my fault. s, opening my eyes again didn''t change anything. Everything was still wobbling. Soon, the scenery around me froze.


    Arge blob of darkness appeared a few distances away from me. The darkness spread


    rapidly. It consumed Angelo and everything around him within seconds.


    The darkness covered everything I could see before heading towards me.


    My fate was inevitable.


    Before I could blink, the darkness swallowed me and my consciousness disconnected.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in the room with the two men that was in charge of testing me.


    The man with blue hair walked towards the bed. He was the one that approached the bed to put the strange contraption on my head earlier. He removed the contraption cap he had attached to my head in one swift move.


    Everything felt lighter somehow. I sat up and waited. The second man continued operating the machine he was facing for a long while.


    "I am done, let''s go back to boss snake." The man that had been operating the machine said.


    Hisrade nodded and I got down from the bed. The three of us went back to the hall boss snake stayed in.


    Within those few minutes or even hours we spent away from the hall, boss snake had already changed thedies around him again.


    I rubbed the center of my brows.


    Which kind of womanizer is this?


    Then, a light bulb switched on in my brain. Someone provided a pillow for me when I was feeling sleepy. The answer to my predicament was already here.


    I had been looking for ways to get closer to the bosses I was supposed to get revenge on and my mind skipped this path.


    Since boss snake is a womanizer, I was going to start getting closer to him from that angle.


    Once boss snake was conquered, I will think of what to do with rest of the bosses. The strategy of seducing the others might not work properly after taking boss snake down. The other bosses might be wary of me if I eventually do something to boss snake.


    That was a problem for the future Edna to consider. I would use this seduction tactic first.


    Boss snake pped his palms softly. The two men that had apanied me to this ce left.


    Boss snake looked at the terminal on his wrist for a few seconds. His pupils moved slowly as he read what was on the screen.


    The two men that tested me didn''t go away for long. After 30 minutes or so, they came back.


    This time, they had whips in their hands. I had a premonition that these weapons would be used on me.


    My guess was confirmed when Boss snake opened his mouth.


    He nced at me.


    "The test showed that you really have amnesia. I don''t really believe that im because you can fake your behavior in the holographic technology. Even with these concerns, I am willing to give you the benefit of a doubt. Your punishment will be reduced on the ims of amnesia. You would be given 15shes of the whip as punishment." Boss snake announced.


    He was looking gleeful like his words were sympathetic and considerate. I don''t know how 15shes of the whip I was seeing in those men''s hands were simple punishment. The whips had barbs.


    How will I survive 15shes?


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I don''t have any other choice though. My superpower was locked in.


    My whole body was at the level of a normal human being from Earth. I was in trouble. There was arge bench in the hall.


    That bench wasn''t there when I came to see boss snake earlier. He must have already decided on my punishment even before seeing the results of my amnesia test. "Please, get on the bench." The man with blue hair said as he swung his whip slowly. I didn''t have any other choice. I climbed unto the bench with shivering body. Suddenly, the other man brought cuffs from his pocket. He mped my hands to the bench. He didn''t spare my feet either. Iid on the bench like a fish that was ready to be ughtered.


    My heart was in my throat.


    I was on needles. Soon, the firstsh fell. Pain bloomed on my back.


    A scream left my lips against my will. My teeth bit down on my bottom lip. I was scared.


    This was just the first whip and I was already like this. The future was looking dark.


    I tried to let my mind wander but that method didn''t work. The moment the second whip touched me, my brain felt like it had been electrified.


    Another scream left my mouth. The two men that were in charge of my punishment didn''t waste any more time.


    Their whips fell on my body like rain. I didn''t know when thestshnded. I was in a delirious state. I was still feeling phantom pain.


    Blood left my wound.


    The taste of iron spread through all surfaces in my mouth. Due to the force I was using


    to bite my lips, my teeth had punctured my lips in a painful manner.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I didn''t have the strength to do anything.


    A hand came closer to me and unlocked the bindings holding me to the chair.


    "Take her to her room." Boss snake said.


    His voice felt strange.


    It was like I was hearing him from somewhere underwater.


    Hands grabbed my two arms and my torso. Another pair of hands grabbed my feet.


    Soon, I was lifted up into the air and I began to move.


    My eyes were half closed.


    I could see a little bit of the scenery around us but I couldn''t really focus.


    Time passed by unknowingly.


    The people carrying me stopped moving. One hand released my arm and a knock sounded.


    After a while, the sound of a door opening filled everywhere.


    I was carried into the room.


    The people that brought me back to this room didn''t have any regard for me at all.


    They dumped me on the floor and left.


    The door closed behind them.


    I remained on the floor like a puppet with strings that had been destroyed.

 Chapter 86

    Edna


    My consciousness was clearing up little by little. The familiar darkness that framed my vision was disappearing too.


    "Edna, are you okay?" Angelo''s voice came.


    I won''t lie, his voice was a weed thing. His presence as a whole was conforting.


    It was great to know I wasn''tpletely alone at this moment.


    "Morgan." I corrected him.


    It was better for him to call me by the identity I was assuming so he would not make a mistake subconsciouslyter. Prevention was better than cure.


    I haven''t achieved what I set out to aplish in this theater troupe yet, it was better I do everything in my power to stay undercover.


    Fortunately and unfortunately, Angelo were avable. There might be people like him in this theater troupe too.


    Angelo had offered to help me and I could feel his sincerity. It was a happy thing to encounter.


    Still, I was thankful that I didn''t encounter more people like Angelo. I was already on my tippy toes dealing with Angelo. Adding another person like him was just a stretch. "Okay." Angelo replied.


    His footsteps faded away. Soon, it came back. He turned me over. A cold fabric touched my wounds.


    The chill from the fabric was a great relief.


    He was cleaning me up.


    After a while, Angelo helped me up and heid me on the bed.


    Blood was still gushing from my wounds but there was nothing I could do.


    If first aid care was avable, I was sure Angelo would have gotten it for me. Since he


    choose to just keep things simple, I had to be satisfied with what I got.


    I can not sleep on the floor because of the fear that the bed would be stayed with blood.


    I can change bedsheets and clean the contaminated things from the bed if my wounds caused dirt. On the other hand, sleeping in the floor can cause a variety of issues. Chill and germs are one of the few results of that path.


    A knock sounded.


    It didn''t take a few seconds for the next actions to happen after the knock. The person behind the door hurriedly pushed the door open.


    The person sauntered in like this dormroom was their own ce.


    I had regained most of my consciousness by now. Although moving was going to be a


    pain in the bum, it was better than the delirious state I was in before.


    The person that just bashed into our room was ady. She had a beautiful face.


    Her face was entuated with makeup. She knew she was beautiful and she utilized various ways to enhance that.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She looked at me with disregard.


    Her eyes rolled with disdain.


    "Well, well, well. I didn''t know I would be able to see this day. Morgan, so you can be as humble as you are now. I saw them carrying you in so I dropped in to take a look. You look like a dead body."


    I blinked my eyes.


    Pettiness was my middle name.


    I was ufortable right now and I would make my enemies as ufortable as I was. It was my personal girl logic.


    Since thisdy came to me to unt her stupidness, she should not me me for striking back. I don''t even know who she is but her malice was enough exnation for


    me.


    "Well, I am better than someone like you. You came here to unt the single brain cell in your skull. Pathetic. You need to shop around for shame." I replied in a calm tone.


    Her eyes changed suddenly, "What are you talking about? I am not the one lying on the bed like a dead dog. Anyways, enjoy your forced bed rest."


    "I will make sure I do so. Please, leave soon. The atmosphere in this room right now is contaminated with your presence." I responded.


    "You are like this but you didn''t lose your sharp tongue. Lovely, it seems this lesson is not enough for you and I will happily help you secure more. I won''t exchange words with you anymore. It is below my status." Thedy said and she turned around the next minute.


    She was about to leave.


    "You mean it is above my status, right? Talking to you is bringing my intelligence down and you want topare our position and status? Keep ying." I said.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    She didn''t give me any other reply and she finally left. The dorm room instantly became more quiet as she left.


    Angelo was staring at me.


    I wasn''t looking at him but the area he was focusing on felt like it was heating up. I had


    no other choice but to acknowledge his gaze.


    "What? Why are you staring at me like that?" I asked.


    His gaze was too much.


    "You really taught Jemima a lesson. Your tongue is truly sharp." Angeloplimented.


    "Jemima." I repeated in a questioning tone, "Who is thatdy?"


    Angelo shrugged, "She is your rival. Actually, she proimed herself as your rival unterally. She has been going against Morgan everywhere and Morgan didn''t pay attention to her. She is just like a clown that jumps everywhere for any attention from Morgan."


    "That exins it." I nodded.


    I was happy Jemima came. I was able to release some of the stress that had


    umted on my shoulder by exchanging insults with her.


    My eyelids dropped downwards slowly.


    There was no strength to do any other thing except sleeping. My eyes closed and my


    consciousness became fuzzy.

 Chapter 87

    Edna


    A few days went by speedily. In regards to everything, I was still in square zero. I wasn''t able to do anything toplete the task Morgan give to me.


    Like I suspected, me and boss snake didn''t have any intersection since the time he punished me for leaving the theater troupe unnecessarily.


    Angelo was practicing his performance somewhere else. I haven''t gotten my own performance yet.


    The dorm room felt a little bit empty because I was the only person here.


    ording to the n Angelo told me, our theater troupe would perform onest show before leaving this city for good. I was really happy that I am finally going to leave Madam Tayo and Mr ke behind.


    Fortunately, the police officer that interrogated me didn''t look for me in rtions to the alley case.


    Although I wasn''t really making progress, things were still fine. I can''t continue to stay like this though.


    Somehow, it felt like within a blink of an eye, everything could change and all the things I was worrying about would crush me into a meat paste.


    I don''t know if Madam Tayo even added a tracker to this anklet she gave me.


    I didn''t really think so.


    If she had the power to track me down, she would have done that after I escaped from Mr ke''s control.


    I would not even have the privilege to spend a few days in this theater troupe.


    Back to boss snake, the only way I would be able to have contact with him would be to do something drastic. Trying to be calm and low-key wouldn''t get me anywhere.


    It was painful to have someone''s weakness in your hand without any way to utilize it.


    I stood up from my bed and stretched. I had a n.


    My n was pretty simple. I would sneak back to the hall boss snake had been in anytime I visited him and I would take something from the hall.


    Once I have gotten a few decorations and precious ornaments from the hall, I would pretend to escape.


    Surely, boss snake would have countermeasures in ce and his men or guards might even be around the hall. I just wanted him to catch me in the midst of a criminal act.


    That crime will bring us together. From then on, I would start to make strategic moves to remain near him and maintain our connection.


    If I find a way to permanently be around boss snake, I would be one step closer to eliminating him.


    Staying by his side would make it easier to show my sensuality to keep him hooked. My current thought process was somehow ironic.


    I could remember my time with with Madam Tayo. I was so adversed to following her rules. Being a prostitute wasn''t a wish of mine. Now, I was utilizing some of the things I had frowned upon.


    How hypocritical.


    I rubbed the center of my brows.


    If there was another option, I wouldn''t pick this path either.


    I walked out of the room and closed the door behind me. I started my trek towards the


    hall boss snake usually frequent.


    Everything has to be under wraps so I sneaked to my destination.


    The hall wasn''t closed.


    I looked around. There weren''t any guards around. It was strange.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    I don''t know why boss snake made this kind of mistake.


    From what I knew, if a person is in a position of power, he or she would be more obsessed with keeping himself or herself alive.


    They would like to stay longer on this earth to enjoy their control, power and wealth


    more.


    My gut feeling wasn''t giving me any sign that something might be wrong so I proceeded with my n.


    I pushed the door of the hall open. Thankfully, it wasn''t locked. I won''t have to find ways to get into the hall the hard way.


    After getting into the hall, I was surprised. The hall had gotten a makeover. Everything was redecorated and beautified.


    Arge red carpet came from the entrance of the hall to the throne that was at the end. Beautiful decorations filled the hall.


    I saw a beautiful candlestick. It was golden and it looked quite valuable.


    Boss snake should regard this item highly.


    I grapped the candlestick and killed the light of the candle. After finishing that task, I removed the candle and discarded it.


    I didn''t stop there.


    My feet patroled the hall and I grabbed whatever I could.


    Soon, I had already stolen two more items after taking the first candlestick.


    After sessfully stealing what I could, I stood in the middle of the hall to wait for boss snake to arrive.


    I knew he would be back soon.


    The decorations around were still fresh and clean. It didn''t look like he hadn''t been


    here in days. He must have left a few hours to a few minutes ago.


    An unknown amount of time passed by and I was getting impatient.


    My foot tapped the floor in rhythm.


    Soon, my struggles were rewarded. Footsteps approached the hall and I perked up. Finally!


    The closed door of the hall was pushed open and a person walked in.


    The footsteps was different from the one I had imagined. Because boss snake was a little bit on the chubby side, his footsteps reflected that.


    His footsteps was a little bit heavy than the ones from a slim person.


    Boss snake obviously has a superpower and he might have gotten some martial art training for emergency too. Still, his footsteps wasn''t affected by those factors.


    The footsteps belonging to the person that just entered the hall was wrong. I looked at the new arrival.


    The hope in my eyes died away. This wasn''t boss snake. It was a different person. This man was slim and muscles peeked from his exposed skin.


    His face didn''t match anyone in my memory. I haven''t seen him since I arrived at this theater theater troupe.


    It seemed my n to cause chaos would have to be shelved for today. I nced at the things in my hand that was evidence of my crime.


    Everything felt a little bit awkward at this moment. I don''t know if I should drop it or leave with it.


    Leaving with it has a high chance to achieve the effect I was going for. The only problem was the fact that I would not be able to show the tricks I nned to boss snake during the process.

 Chapter 88

    Edna


    "Who are you?" The new arrival questioned with his head tilted to the side.


    My contemtion and thoughts were interrupted. I could finally understand why this hall got a beautiful makeover.


    Boss snake must be entertaining guests. A seed of shame sprouted in my heart.


    I hated this ufortable position I was in right now. I shook my head.


    I was a nobody, things shouldn''t be in irreparable territory now.


    The final decision was to take the things I stole with me. Doing this would satisfy the need for a punishable crime.


    I started heading towards the entrance of the hall. The stranger that came into the hall was looking at me with an amused gaze.


    There was something else hidden in his eyes, something that sent a shiver down my spine. I shook.


    I wanted to be out of this hall as quickly as possible.


    "Where are you going?" The stranger asked.


    I wanted to roll my eyes.


    My destination was none of his business.


    I didn''t give the stranger a reply. The new arrival had closed the door behind him when


    he came in.


    I pushed the door open.


    When I saw what was behind the door, I paused.


    Two guards stood on each side of the door. This people weren''t there when I arrived a few minutes ago.


    They obviously followed this stranger to this hall. I don''t know if this stranger would stop me. I made a move to leave and took a step forward.


    The two men in ck that were on either side of the door shifted a little and blocked my path.


    I knew it!


    He looked too cunning to let me leave like this.


    I turned around look at the stranger inside the hall. His arms were folded across his chest and he was looking at me with the same amused look I saw earlier.


    "What do you want?" I said in a calm voice.


    My voice had an undercurrent of rage though.


    "You came to steal something tantly and you expect me to let you go. I don''t know how you managed to get a spot in this theater troupe." He said.


    The way he said those words was weaved with mockery. It was obvious that he thought I was dumb.


    His words revealed other information to me. This person must be part of the theater troupe. He was not a real guest like I had guessed before.


    It was obvious that my n to steal things and leave would not be possible today. I went back into the hall.


    The man didn''t say anything as I walked past him. I dropped the things I took on the floor beside the throne and went back to the entrance again.


    The two subordinates that had blocked my part earlier had returned to their former positions.


    As I tried to leave again, they stopped me.


    My eyebrow rose in shock.


    These people were starting to get on my nerves. I wasn''t even stealing things this time. Why were they stopping me?


    "You can''t go anywhere yet." The stranger in the hall said.


    I turned to him. The speed of my action almost caused a whish.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Why can''t I leave yet? I am not holding any thing I shouldn''t be seen with." I argued.


    Another set of footsteps approached the hall. The stranger didn''t have a chance to reply.


    I looked towards the source of the sound. It was the person I had been waiting for tirelessly.


    Boss snake appeared with a few men walking a few meters behind him.


    Twodies were among the men trailing after boss snake.


    Boss snake walked into the hall. A small smile was at the corner of his lips. His eyesnded on me.


    He was taken aback.


    Boss snake looked around before turning back to me. The shock in his eyes were more prevalent now.


    "Morgan, what are you doing here? I didn''t call for your presence." His eyes finally settled on the disorganized pile of items near his throne.


    "What is going on here? Someone should exin." Boss snake repeated.


    "Well, I came in here to see she was trying to take a few things from this hall." The stranger a few distances away from me began.


    At this moment, I didn''t know if I should be happy or sad. I wanted tomit a crime


    to draw boss snake''s attention and this current situation was doing what I wanted.


    Although the way things were executed did not use the method I had nned to utilize, a win was still a win.


    "It was a mistake." I admitted straightforwardly.


    "It didn''t look like that." The stranger chipped in.


    "Randall, stop joking around." Boss snake said before turning to me, "Morgan, why did you want to steal my stuff? You know you would be punished for this, right?" ''That punishment is what I want.''


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The urge to smile appeared when that thought came to the forefront of my mind.


    I tried my best to keep a stoic face.


    "I know that. It was a mistake like I said before and I am willing to bear the consequences for it." I repeated.


    Boss snake nodded appreciatively, "It is great to see you acknowledging your wrong move. You are willing to make reforms too, that''s good behavior right there. Leave. Your punishment would bemunicated to youter. I have something to discuss with my friend here."


    I was about to leave. Strategies started forming in my mind. I didn''t get the chance to


    show off my powers this time. I won''t let this kind of situation happen again.


    "Wait!" Randall said.


    I didn''t wait. I kept moving.


    Unfortunately, the two men standing outside only listened to Randall.


    They blocked my path and I had no choice but to stop.


    I turned around to look at Randall with a raised brow, "What do you want? What else


    do you need from me?"


    Boss snake looked at Randall with a question in his eyes too.


    Randall shrugged, "Instead of racking your brain for a suitable punishment to give her, why don''t you lend her to me for a few days? I want her to help with my research. Don''t worry, she would be alive at the end of it all."


    Boss snake''s eyes shed with evil intentions. He tilted his head and thought for a while. Finally, his verdict came.


    "Morgan, follow Randall. He would make arrangements for you. That will be your punishment." Boss snake said.


    No!


    I didn''t want this! I wanted to stay near boss snake, not near this strange friend. I was


    not familiar with Randall.


    How would I get the chance to seduce boss snake if I was not by his side. This execution of my n was a total failure.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 89

    Edna


    "Are you going to stay there and keep watching me?" Randall questioned.


    I continued to look at him. My gaze shifted to boss snake. It was obvious that he would


    not be changing his mind anytime soon.


    A gloating expression appeared on Randall''s face.


    Boss snake looked at me with wrinkled brows, "Are you trying to increase your


    punishment. This is your only chance to behave yourself."


    I didn''t want to see things go in another direction. It was a must to buy time and wait. I swallowed any voice of refusal and dissent.


    "Good. Instead of doing things that you might really regret at the end of it all, it is great to see you consider everything carefully." Boss snake said and turned to Randall, "You know what to do."


    "Morgan, follow me out." Randall ordered.


    He didn''t wait for me to act on his words before turning around to leave. His actions were followed. The two guards at the door was still in their position. I left the hall.


    They didn''t make any moves to stop me as I walked away from the hall. The two men followed me closely after I moved away from boss snake''s hall. The two guys and I followed Randall to an unknown destination.


    We finally arrived at Randall''s apartment. It was a sprawling building.


    It didn''t have any stories. Randall brought us into the house. The moment I stepped into the apartment, the two people that had been escorting me faithfully disappeared into thin air. I don''t know when they left. The only people remaining was Randall and I.


    Randall didn''t stop at the small living room. He continued walking. I had no other choice but to follow him.


    I certainly don''t want Randall to summon the people that had just left to do damage control.


    Soon, we stopped in a room.


    The room was ventted properly and it was provided with adequate light sources. This made it easier to see everything that was in the room at a nce.


    The room was filled with various apparatus and equipments. The strangest thing-and the most obvious one-was the row of dolls. These dolls were creepy.


    The dolls'' eyes were ssy and their skin was well maintained. If I didn''t see them in daytime, I would have mistaken them for a human being in dim light.


    My heart banged against my ribcage. It seemed I have really involved myself with a huge problem this time.


    Randall did not seem like the person I can offend easily. He doesn''t seem sane too.


    I should have fought more when boss snake delegated me to him. Maybe things would have been on a better path at this moment.


    The past was in the past and there was nothing more I can do to change my verdict. I just had to watch carefully till the opportunity to do something arrives.


    There were numerous jars in this room. An unknown material was in a few of them. 75% of the jars in this room was containing some kind of organ or body part. Whether the body parts were from humans or animals was unknown.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I nced at the mannequins standing stiffly. I would rather believe the fact that those organs came from humans instead of the other option.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "What do you want me to do?" My question came in a firm tone.


    I was thankful for that.


    Randall looked at me, "I discovered something and I want practical implementation on


    it. I might have to use you as a guinea pig for a while. I hope that is okay?"


    I wanted to roll my eyes.


    Why was Randall being extra polite?


    He was acting like he wouldn''t go back to snitch to boss snake if I refused to do the


    things he wanted. His false facade was disgusting to say the least.


    "Can I refuse?" I wanted to see what Randall''s bottom line consists of.


    Once I find what that line was, I would make sure I push it to the limit I can achieve.


    I did not want to be one of the mannequins standing immortalized in this small room.


    The skin on those mannequins looked human enough. Randall must be up to something shady.


    He smiled handsomely, "The thing is, you can''t refuse."


    There was arge metallic table in the room too. This table has the potential to be the fuel for nightmares.


    "For 4 days every week, you are toe here to assist me with things I want you to help with. The rest of the time is up to you. You won''t be released until my experiment


    is validated andpleted." Randall mapped my future itinerary out.


    He didn''t consider my input. The way he spoke of the days I could stay away was like he was doing charity.


    As he spoke, the knowledge that I had gotten myself into a sticky situation continued to dawn on me.


    When I was following Randall to this ce, one part of me was still a little bit d.


    I thought this trip would result in an handle that would be used to eliminate Randall in the future.


    Unfortunately, his hobbies and experiments were too perverted. Randall was a crazy person and I don''t know how he created a link to one of the bosses of this theater troupe.


    From the look of things, he was in a very high position. He was probably one of the bosses in this ce.


    The future was bleak.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 90

    Edna


    "Get on the bed." Randall ordered.


    There was no way I could disobey him at this moment. The trek to the metal table began. Unfortunately, no matter how I tried my best to slow down and prolong the journey, I still got to my destination at the end.


    I climbed on the bed and waited. Randall pressed something and numerous shackles sprouted from the bed. Those shackles locked me in. My fingers clenched and I struggled.


    Sadly, my struggles didn''t get me anywhere.


    "There is no need for shackles." I protested in a sour tone.


    Randall smiled, "Don''t worry, it is very needed. Due to a little bit of pain, you might react aggressivelyter. I am just being cautious."


    His words revealed many information. In a few minutes, I was really going to be in a great deal of pain.


    One thing I hated was agony and Randall was going to serve my fear on a silver tter.


    He walked over to my side and pointed at the row of mannequins. A bright light was in his eyes. That light scared me. Randall was truly out of his mind.


    This theater troupe didn''t have any real criterias at all. How can they let someone like this join their group? I remembered when Morgan said everyone in this theater troupe was mysterious. I didn''t understand her words then. Now, things were very clear.


    Randall used his right hand to stroke my scattered hair strands, "You see thosedies there? You will join them soon."


    "What are you talking about? Stop saying nonsense." My heart began banging against my ribcage violently.


    I won''t lie, at this moment, I was very scared. My mind kept ying Randall''s words in my mind over and over again in a bid to get what he meant.


    Did he mean he will try his best to turn me into a mannequin like thosedies?


    My eyes drifted to those dolls. I can''t believe it. From Randall''s words, it was clear that this dolls were once alive.


    "I meant you would be part of my collection soon." Randall repeated with no shame.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I red at him, "Stop saying gibberish. Boss snake just agreed to lend me to you for a while. You are not permitted to kill me. You don''t have that right."


    "Well, if you die by mistake and I request for your dead body, no one will suspect anything." The wordsing from Randall''s mouth was horrifying to say the least.


    I caught the eye of a madman against my will.


    I didn''t even want to participate in any experiment anymore. As I encountered more things in this theater troupe, the urge to just run away and abandon the deal Morgan made with me crops up.


    I can fulfill my end of the deal in the future but once my life fizzle out, it was truly gone.


    "Let me tell you a little bit of their stories. That firstdy with bright red hair is called Felicia. She joined the theater troupe and she was very flexible. She came to me herself. Felicia wanted to stick to a powerful figure and have princess treatment. She got what she wanted and I got what I liked too." Randall said.


    The stories he was telling me made goosebumps rise on my skin.


    The thought of deceiving Randall with what he liked best had been thrown in a trash. I wanted to stay away from Randall.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    For people like him, there was no need to meet him where he was and tempt him, it was best to just eliminate him from the face of this world with immediate effect. I can''t believe it. He killed more than three girls and no one suspected anything. The security in this theater troupe was wack.


    There was no strength to tell Randall to stop talking. It was better for him to continue to savor the dopamine spike thates with exining his life history to me.


    My n was to be watchful. I would wait till I will get a chance to leave.


    Since this is the first day I would assist with the experiment, Randall shouldn''t do something drastic. I still have time to n.


    After leaving this room sessfully, I will try my best not to go near Randall even if I have to make myself sick to do so. After staying away from him, I would find a way to leave this theater troupe as a whole.


    I woulde backter. My life was the priority. If I die now, the only person that might spare a thought rting to me would be Angelo.


    Besides, even Angelo might forget me in a few days or weeks. Prevention was better than cure.


    If I meet up with Killian, killing all these theater troupe bosses would be a piece of cake. I shook my leg.


    Before meeting up with Killian, I must find a way to remove this cursed anklet on my leg. It was a piece of time bomb.

 Chapter 91

    Edna


    Randall''s finger moved to the next person in the row of dolls.


    He continued, "That is Natasha. She was a little troublemaker. When she came here, the theater troupe became so interesting for a while. Sheter ended up in my hands."


    I continued to listen to Randal expressionlessly.


    It would be great if he just did what he had in mind quickly so I can leave. All these extra things he was doing was just prolonging things.


    "The next person is Fatima. Fatima is 90% simr to you. You guys have this kind of spark hidden under your skin that draws me in. I don''t know how to exin it very well but she obviously ended in my collection." Randall smiled.


    "Oh." I said in a numb voice.


    Randall didn''t mind my indifference.


    He pped, "Enough of the background stories of my collections. It is time to test what you are here to help me with."


    He went back to the area filled with numerous tools, beakers, jars, injections and many


    more.


    After fiddling with something for a few minutes, he came back to where I was.


    There was a metal needle in his hand. This metal needle wasn''t heavy or bulky. It was made in a light mould.


    A little bit of ss was used in creating the injection too. Looking through the ss, a sparkling silver liquid could be seen.


    Randall didn''t look for any veins to inject whatever he was holding in. He just grabbed my thigh and stabbed the injection in. There was no prep or caution.


    He pushed the silver liquid in the injection into my body system roughly.


    On many fronts, I felt vited, tortured and disgusted. Sadly, I had to vear with whatever I was going through right now.


    Randall discarded the injection and settled his eyes on me. The two of us waited patiently. My heart was in my throat and I was ready for the unknown future that would descend soon.


    A tiny wave of heat ignited in me. Before I could think about it carefully, this wave of heat continued to increase in temperature and magnitude.


    It felt like someone was roasting me above a naked fire. Sweat beaded on my skin before sliding towards the bed.


    A chill came from the air interacting with my sweaty body. I looked like I have been dumped in boiling water before getting roasted over a bonfire.


    Intense stimtion attacked my brain. The heat didn''t stop there. It continued increasing.


    My bones felt like brittle ss.


    A scream tore itself out of my lips. I couldn''t stop it. Trying to bite my lips to stifle any sounds didn''t work.


    My body was twisting like a worm that had been sshed with salt. The restraints Randall had locked me with earlier came in handy at this moment.


    I wanted to get away from the bed but things didn''t work out in my favor. My struggles only left welts and bruises on my skin.


    A heated gaze was on my body. I knew without looking that it was Randall. The sound


    of fingers flying over a screen was as loud as it could be in my ears.


    Everything was so sensitive and my senses upgraded temporarily. For a moment there,


    I felt like I had returned to the moment I got my nt superpowers.


    I continued to be in this strange state for an unknown amount of time. Eventually, the heat that had been torturing me ebbed away.


    Heavy pants slipped out of my lips. Breathing properly was a hard task.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The strange illusion that I was back to my superpowered state faded away. I missed the feeling.


    Randall looked at me with a smile.


    "This reagent worked well. It didn''t cause any adverse effects to your body. I don''t know why the people that were injected with this exact substance in the past had traumatic responses to it. Your case is very different and unique. Your body seemed to be boosted somehow. I knew I made a great decision by having you as my special assistant." Randall smiled.


    Who wanted to be his special assistant? Besides, the scream of pain that came from my suffering obviously didn''t count as an adverse effect in Randall''s book.


    I wanted to roll my eyes or give Randall a taste of his own medicine. Unfortunately, things have to remain the way it were for a while.


    Randall came closer and unlocked my shackles for me. Even with my freedom, I had toy on the bed to catch my breath.


    My eyes stuck to the ceiling as I pulled myself together.


    Once I was sure things were okay, I rose to my feet. My legs were a little bit jittery.


    My clothes were sticky and some of the sweat I released earlier hadn''t dried uppletely. I needed a bath.


    This current state was disgusting to say the least.


    "Remember toe to this room at the designated time. I won''t ept any


    disobedience. My subordinate would be sent to pick you up when it''s time." Randall informed me.


    I wasn''t so stupid to argue with Randall here.


    I bowed my head.


    "Okay. Understood." I muttered.


    Spending another extra second in this room was torture. I left the bed and walked out


    of the room silently.


    Randall didn''t bother with me as I left. I was grateful for that.


    I didn''t know the way back to my dormitory from this ce but I was willing to ask questions. It took a while but I finally got to the dormitory building.


    The moment I entered our room, I headed straight for the connected bathroom.


    Angelo was on his bed. Before gaining strength from the bath I was going to get, there


    was no energy to say anything to Angelo. I hope he would understand.


    If he didn''t understand me, that was on him. My emotions were vtile at this moment.


    Nobody knows if this was a side effect of the silver substance that I was injected with or if it was because of frustration.


    The shower was as refreshing as I had envisioned.


    Most of my riotous mood calmed down. I came out of the bathroom while drying my hair with a towel.


    "What is wrong with you? You looked very scary when you came in a few minutes ago." Angelo said.


    He sat up and looked at me with concern.


    "I heard a few people saying they saw you near boss snake''s usual hall. What were you


    doing there?" His questions kepting.


    His words of concern unblocked something.


    Sometimes, bottling things up can get overwhelming and lonely.

 Chapter 92

    Edna


    It was not like I wanted to say all my life secrets to Angelo. I just wanted to speak to


    someone.


    I wanted to make the burden on my shoulders lighter. I sat on my bed and faced Angelo.


    Quality air rushed into my lungs before I exhaled slowly.


    "My strange mood is rted the deal I made with Morgan. I wanted to start working


    on my end of the deal. Don''t ask me what I went to do in boss snake''s usual hall, I can''t tell you anything about that. The thing I went to the hall to do resulted in a


    punishment." I paused.


    I was about to mention Randall and some of my calm emotions were showing signs of blowing up again.


    That Randall guy better hope that he wouldn''t fall into my hands for any reason in the future.


    "What happened next?" Angelo prompted, "Don''t worry, I am going to respect your decisions. I won''t ask about that specific deal except you wish to tell me something about it."


    I smiled a little, "Thank you for your consideration. Angelo, you are a gem."


    "Morgan, enough about me. What happened next? I don''t like the look you brought into the dormitory earlier. It was terrible. I don''t want you to feel like that again." Angelo reminded me.


    I shrugged, "There is no guarantee that I wouldn''t feel like that in the next few days." "What is the reason behind those words?" His eyebrow rose.


    "Like I was saying earlier, boss snake gave me to a man called Randall. Randall was in charge of my punishment. He asked me to be an upgraded version of ab rat. The pain I went through during the brief experiment we did messed with my mind. I don''t know if my anger and frustration was due to that or something else." A sigh slipped from my lips.


    Angelo''s eyes shed, "Randall? Randall is one of the bosses of this theater troupe. For him to take an interest in you is not a good thing."


    I muttered, "You don''t have to tell me that. I regret the day the two of usid eyes on each other."


    Angelo confirmed my suspicions. Randall was one of the bosses of this theater troupe.


    This was probably one of the reasons why he had the opportunity to move as he wished in this theater troupe. His level of authority made it easier for him to add more dolls to his collections.


    I don''t even want to imagine how the girls that lost their lives in his hands felt. They were going against a big boss after all.


    "Can you tell me more about him?" I asked, "It would be great if I can find something to control him with. I don''t even need something scandalous or huge. As long as the information can stop me from going over to his ce for diabolical experiments, I would be happy."


    Regret burned my insides. I wished I had never gone to boss snake''s hall to steal those things. I should have waited until I saw boss snake. Then, I would be able to utilize any daring n thates to mind after making observations.


    Angelo shook his head with pity, "Nobody knows his weakness. The only thing that could make him very angry is his secret room. I heard he has a collection of dolls that he looks highly upon. Anyone that trespasses would face his wrath."


    I slumped on the bed.


    From the look of things, the bosses of this theater troupe were overpowered and they don''t show weaknesses normally. The only obvious weakness I have witnessed was boss snake''s love for women.


    "Other than that, there is another information I derived out myself. The people he took interest in disappeared or died. I heard whispers from the grapevine that any person who died while still under Randall''s interest radar would be one of his collections. I haven''t seen it so I don''t know the validity of that news." Angelo finished. "Angelo, you have already helped me enough. I would have to find a solution to this matter myself. I can''t keep going to his experiments and I don''t want to be one of the dolls in his collections. Do you have people named Fatima, Natasha or Felicia in this theater troupe? The timeline doesn''t matter." I questioned.


    Angelo''s eyes widened, "Yes, we do! Boss Randall was interested in those three girls. Did you see them when you went for the experiment he asked you to assist with?"


    "Yes." My voice was low.


    "Morgan, that means you have to find a way to throw Randall''s interest off you. It seems like the majority of the stories about him had an element of truth hidden in them. Randall is dangerous." Angelo advised.


    "I am working on that." I responded.


    It seems my n to use sickness to avoid any more experiments would have to be executed as soon as possible.


    Knock.


    The knock interrupted any chance of the discussion continuing. Angelo rose to his feet and answered the door. I was feelingzy and numb so his effort was appreciated.


    Angelo spoke with whoever was behind the door for a few minutes before turning to


    me.


    "What?" I asked.


    "The person behind the door is looking for you. It is about thest show we are going


    to perform in this city before leaving." Angelo replied.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    It seems the top brass of this theater troupe was ready to give me the thing I would performter. I thought I would never get one.


    My happiness came too soon.


    I stood up and walked to the door. The person behind the door was a new person. He was unfamiliar.


    It was a slender man with ck hair.


    "This is what you would be performing at the show." He said as he handed a thin tablet to me.


    My fingers rubbed the tablet before nodding in his direction.


    "The tablet should be returned when you have a good grasp of what you are going to perform. The performance will be in a few days so work hard." The messenger said before turning around to leave.


    He didn''t even waste any extra word or time.


    I shut the door and I went back to my bed.


    There was no need to look at what was in the tablet at this very moment. What I needed right now was adequate rest. I already have enough stimtion to my senses for this whole day. I don''t need any other additions.


    I kept the tablet on one of the tables near my bed andy down.


    My stomach didn''t protest or ask for food. It was a blessing. I didn''t have the strength


    for something like that. My eyes dropped downwards as my consciousness faded away.

 Chapter 93

    Edna


    The day the theater troupe scheduled itsst show to be on finally arrived. These past few days, Randall had tried all his possible best to get me to be involved in his


    experiments.


    To counter his n, I soaked myself in chilly water for hours till I came down with a bad fever and cold.


    Randall had sent his men to check up on me and when they gave him feedback, he came to visit me as confirmation.


    I didn''t rx until this day arrived. Making myself sick gave me less time to practice the performance I would present to the public. I didn''t mind that sacrifice. I was just going to try my best in that regard and leave the rest to God.


    The whole area the theater troupe rented as a temporary home was bustling with activity.


    There was a very huge space at the back of the territory the theater troupe temporarily upied. The huge space had been decorated and furnished.


    The audience seats and everything else was beautiful.


    The show had already started by three in the afternoon. I was in the backstage area with Angelo and the other people that were preparing to perform.


    The cheers from the audience echoed loudly. Their noise could be heard from the backstage area.


    Another loud apuse rang out throughout the venue and the next performer was due to go on stage.


    This performer was a woman.


    Thedy smiled before leaving. It was a pity that I would not be able to see what her performance was.


    The other performance I wanted to see badly was the one Angelo was to present.


    Although I had seen him practice a little bit in the dorm room, it was still different somehow.


    Within minutes, thedy was back.


    Angelo was next.


    He nodded at me before going on stage.


    My brain used the soundsing from the stage to imagine how those performances looked.


    "Item number 20 is going toe on stage now." The loudspeakers at the venue said.


    I was the 20th item. Angelo returned with beads of sweat on his head. His eyes were shining brightly. I don''t know why many people joined this theater troupe but I could see a clear fact. Angelo was truly happy here.


    I love that for him. I smiled in his direction before moving the curtains that led to the main stage.


    Fortunately, the item I would present to the audience wasn''t aplicated one. It was a simple dance with light singing.


    My performance tells the story of a wife that was dumped by her husband because he wanted greater connections and wealth.


    I wasn''t really an actor or a performance so I knew my presentation was going to be on the medium side. Still, I made sure I enjoyed every bit of it.


    I danced with all my heart and might.


    These few minutes were precious.


    At this moment, I was allowed to not think of anything. I didn''t have to beat myself up because I couldn''t see Killian. I didn''t have to think about the cursed anklet on my leg.


    There was no need to think about the deal with Morgan. I don''t have to worry about Randall''s interest in me. The urge to think about Madam Tayo and Mr ke temporarily disappeared.


    My brain didn''t think about the other enemies I have made. At this very moment, everything was fine.


    Although I wanted my performance to go on for as long as possible, my wishes would sadly not be realized.


    Finally, my performance came to an end. Sweat formed on my skin. I was breathing heavily.


    The lower part of my stomach clenched repeatedly. The strain I put on myself in these past few minutes was huge. My eyes scanned the audience seat with a smile.


    Numerous people were pping and showing their excitement. It felt good to be appreciated.


    Suddenly, my eyesnded on someone familiar.


    The moment I saw her, our eyes collided. It was clear that her gaze had been on me for


    an unknown amount of time. The person that was staring at me with an unknown gaze was Madam Tayo.


    Goosebumps rose on my skin.


    My heart started banging against my ribcage like it wanted toe out of me. Breathing became an impossible task.


    My palms became cold and more beads of sweat started pouring out of my skin. I blinked rapidly.


    I wished I was seeing something wrong.


    Still, no matter how I blinked, Madam Tayo still remained in her seat.


    She was even pping rapidly. My brain was working at its fastest speed.


    What was Madam Tayo doing here?


    How did she find this theater troupe? I couldn''t focus properly.


    I didn''t want to face her now.


    It would even be best if we have no intersection with each other till the end of our lives. My eyes nced at my anklet.


    Fortunately, I was wearing a long skirt that hid my ankles from view. If I had been wearing any short outfit, my pretense would have crumbled to the ground long ago.


    Still, I don''t know if Madam Tayo had seen the anklet when I was dancing. In those past few minutes, I let myself gopletely and she could have noticed something.


    The anklet wasn''t gone yet and it was a way for her to identify me. The anklet was the fastest way to reveal my real identity.


    I bowed towards the audience before going backstage.


    The next person was called and she went upstage.


    I didn''t care. My body was still cold and the goosebumps on my skin refused to go away.


    "Morgan, why are you pale?" Angelo called before walking over to where I stood.


    "You know I told you I escaped from a brothel." My eyes wanted to lose focus.


    I forcefully pulled myself together.


    "Yes, you said something like that." Angelo concurred.


    "Well, the madam of this particr brothel is in the audience seat and she had been staring at me like she knows something." I revealed my suspicions in a rush. "What?" Angelo''s mouth dropped open.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What am I going to do now? I don''t want to see her and I don''t want to face her yet. Since I am done with my performance, can I go back to our dormitory room." I looked


    as Angelo with hope.


    My hopes were dashed.


    "Sorry, you would not be able to do that. After everyone has presented their performance to the audience, we will all show up onest time before the show would officiallye to a close. Showing up is a requirement." Angelo sighed.


    My handnded on my head. I could feel a migraine forming.


    No.


    Why did this theater troupe do things like that? Why are they forcing people to show


    up onest time after each person have finished their performanc?


    I was just throwing me everywhere.


    Everything felt like it was pressing down on me.


    Suddenly, one of the people that had performed before me walked towards me. I


    looked at her with a question in my eyes.


    "Someone is looking for you." Thedy said.


    I was taken aback.


    I didn''t know much people in this city or this world as a whole. Besides, if Randall or


    boss snake sought for my presence, thisdy would have mentioned their names.


    I wasn''t that familiar with the rest of people in this theater troupe. The person that was looking for me had to be a guest.


    Furthermore, if it was the police woman that investigated Morgan''s case, thisdy would have mentioned it too.


    Something was very fishy.


    "Who is it?" The question was sharp.


    Thedy shrugged, "Well, she said her name is Madam Tayo."


    My eyes darkened for a second.


    What?!

 Chapter 94

    Edna


    "Okay." I replied to thedy that passed the information.


    It was not time to go back to our dormitories yet. There was no way for me to avoid this meeting with Madam Tayo.


    Any move of avoidance at this very moment would be evidence of my guilt too. It was better to speak to her and give her the wrong impression. After that, I will think of more solutions from then on.


    I followed thedy that passed the message outside. We walked a little.


    Finally, thedy stopped.


    Like I had suspected, Madam Tayo was waiting patiently for my arrival. Her eyes lit up when she saw me walk closer. I wanted to roll my eyes. She was being too dramatic. Thedy that brought me here left quietly.


    I looked at Madam Tayo without making any moves. She was the one that wanted to speak to me, she should make the first move.


    Besides, I wanted to use anything she does as a way to n my response ordingly.


    "Hi, I heard your name is Morgan. My name is Madam Tayo. I run Flower Embrace Brothel." Madam Tayo said.


    She was not even shy as she introduced where she worked. I nodded.


    Part of my mind continued to wonder about how she found me.


    She must have met up with Mr ke. Madam Tayo was scary.


    For her totch onto me after everything I tried to do to escape was eerie.


    I stered a fake smile on my lips, "Hello, Madam Tayo. I don''t know what you wish to speak to me about."


    The smile on Madam Tayo''s face dimmed, "The thing is, I heard about the case you were involved in. The dead body with a different face in that alley was wearing the clothes of someone I am looking for. Since you are the only other person alive that is rted to this particr case, I decided toe and see you." Madam Tayo exined.


    I shrugged, "I don''t know anything about the case other than what I have already exined to the police. I just went there to escape my pursuers. I don''t know how thedy died and I don''t know how the thug was knocked unconscious. You can call me an innocent passerby. I would not be able to help you find whoever you are looking for. I am so sorry."


    "Don''t apologize. Still, your words are wrong. You can help me. I believe you are an important clue to finding that runaway prostitute. I don''t know why she escaped, I had been treating her so well." Madam Tayo sighed.


    I wanted to roll my eyes so bad. Which kind of lies was Madam Tayo spinning?


    If she was trying to make me very disgusted so I would blow my cover, she was about seed. I could feel a tiny migraine forming.


    The urge to tell her she was lying to her face was strong but I suppressed it.


    "I won''t be able to help you and I don''t know how many times I have to repeat this for you to get it. I don''t know who you are looking for, what she looks like or anything else." The exasperation was clear in my voice.


    "This is a picture of thedy that escaped. Her name is Edna." She brought a tablet out and showed me the screen.


    My picture was on it.


    I didn''t remember wearing the kind of clothes I was seeing on the person in the picture. I don''t know if this picture was engineered by some kind of technology.


    "I haven''t seen anyone like this." I said, "If this is everything you want to speak to me about, I will take my leave now. I still have a few things to do. Please, pardon me."


    I didn''t want to spend one extra second in Madam Tayo''s presence if I could help it. Besides, talking to her might reveal my ws. I tried my best to be as different from the persona Madam Tayo knew. Still, nothing was 100% guaranteed or safe.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The moment thest word dropped for my lips, I made a move to leave. Madam Tayo''s chilly voice came from behind me.


    "That''s fine. This will not be ourst meeting." She said.


    Herst sentence was like a threat and a promise. It was creepy too.


    I continued to ruminate on her words as I returned to the backstage area.


    What did she mean?


    It was obvious that Madam Tayo suspected something and she wasn''t ready to leave anytime soon.


    I was on tenterhooks since she arrived. Madam Tayo hadn''t made any strange moves. There was no other choice but to wait and see how things would go.


    Angelo was not in the backstage area.


    I thought he said everyone that had done their performances had to remain till the closing appearance?


    Speak of the devil and he would appear.


    I looked up to see Angelo returning to the backstage area.


    His brow was wrinkled.


    "I know you said you didn''t need my help and that I shouldn''t interfere. Still, I can''t help myself." He sighed.


    "What is wrong? Speak properly and stop beating around the bush." I urged.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I asked thedy that passed the message to describe how Madam Tayo looked. Then,


    I monitored her a little. I saw her talking to boss snake. She just met him a few minutes ago. I just wanted to inform you about this." Angelo said, "I don''t know if it would be of help."


    My sixth sense was releasing a ring rm.


    Something seemed to be terribly wrong.


    "Thank you for the information. I would be back." Imented before leaving the backstage area again.


    I backtracked and went to the area Madam Tayo and I spoke.


    She wasn''t there anymore but I could see her figure a few distances away.


    Like Angelo said earlier, she was talking to boss snake.


    The two of them were smiling. I don''t know what was so funny.


    I shook my head to get rid of the pessimistic mood I was sinking in. I didn''t go too


    close. I don''t want Madam Tayo or boss snake to notice me.


    The two of them were both bad news.


    I moved a little bit closer.


    The mouths of the two people standing together were moving. I couldn''t hear what


    they were saying so I opted for the next best thing.


    My eyes concentrated on Madam Tayo''s lips so I could read what she was saying.


    She was the first priority.

 Chapter 95

    Edna


    "You did a good job running this theater troupe with the rest of the bosses here. Congrattions once again." Madam Tayo said.


    Boss snake smiled and replied. I didn''t focus on what he said.


    Madam Tayo continued, "I came to you today to ask for a favor. One of the prostitutes


    in my brothel escaped and I am doing all I can to find her."


    This time, I didn''t skip boss snake.


    Boss snake responded, "I haven''t seen any prostitutes around. I might not be of help in this matter."


    "You can be of help. In fact, you are indispensable help. There is a woman called Morgan in your theater troupe. She has the same figure as the person I am looking for." Madam Tayo said.


    The smile on boss snake''s face became fainter, "I don''t understand what you mean. Having the same figure doesn''t prove anything."


    "I know." Madam Tayo nodded, "I just feel like something is fishy. Firstly, Morgan has the same figure as thedy I am trying to find. Secondly, I found the clothes of thedy that escaped from my brothel in an alley. Morgan had visited the alley before. Having the same body can be a coincidence. After another suspicious point is added, it cease to be coincidental. It is now intentional."


    "I don''t think Morgan is who you are looking for. What do you want to do now?" Boss snake asked.


    "I just need your permission to check Morgan''s ankle. When that prostitute arrived at my brothel, I cuffed her with an anklet. This piece of jewelry is very special. I am the only person that can remove it in a legitimate way." There was a fatigued expression on Madam Tayo''s face.


    Boss snake listened intently.


    "If my calctions run properly, she would have not found a way to get it off her yet. Instead of arguing here, let the anklet prove everything. If there is an anklet simr to the one I used on the escaped prostitute on Morgan''s feet, that shows she is who I am looking for and she found a way to infiltrate your territory without your notice." Madam Tayo said.


    I could understand why Madam Tayo was being so aggressive with the search for me. The stakes were too high. Still, I hated it.


    The promises I made to her when I just arrived at the brothel shed in front of my mind eye.


    She knew that Killian would torture her within an inch of her life once I get back to his side. He would make her regret her decision to keep me totally. She was going all out to find me.


    Unfortunately for me-fortunately for her, she was smart.


    I looked at my foot. Madam Tayo was very right. I didn''t have a way to remove the anklet right now.


    Her truck was obvious too. She used herst few words to goad boss snake.


    She was telling him indirectly that he and the other bosses of the theater troupe were ipetent to let someone sneak in using another person''s identity if the anklet was found on my leg.


    My heart banged against my chest like there was no tomorrow.


    I would not let Madam Tayo check anything. The pretending gig would be up once my skirt was lifted.


    I have to leave this ce as soon as possible. My breathes wereing out heavily. I was thankful that I came back to check on Madam Tayo.


    If I didn''t do this, I would have been caught off-guard. Madam Tayo would just capture me like a turtle.


    Without even looking, I knew boss snake would agree to Madam Tayo''s proposal.


    Even with this realization, there was a strand of hope within me. Things might turn out differently.


    I looked at him and read his lips.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Okay, I will ask someone to find her soon." Boss snake said.


    After his lips stopped moving, My feet moved. I did not wait to hear any other information or clues. I went back to the backstage area.


    Fortunately, Angelo was still there.


    Sweat beaded on my forehead before sliding downwards. Mentally, it felt like I was getting roasted over an open fire.


    The moment Angelo saw me, his long legs closed the distance between us.


    "What is wrong with you, Morgan? You are sweaty and panicked." Angelo asked in


    concern.


    I grabbed his hand. My hand was cold and it was also shaking.


    The warmth of Angelo''s palm came as a surprise.


    "Angelo, you have to help me. I am in deep trouble." I sputtered.


    "What is wrong? Speak quickly." Angelo prompted.


    "You know that anklet I told you about?" I reminded, "Madam Tayo asked boss snake


    to check my ankle. This anklet would doom me to hell. Can you tell me the number


    and current location of your friend? I want to remove this anklet as soon as possible." I said.


    "What do you want to d?" Angelo''s face changed.


    "I want to leave. I can''t stay here anymore. The people boss snake sent to get me would soon arrive. We can''t waste any more time." I spoke.


    "Morgan, do you know what you are doing? If you run away now, your crime is basically carved in stone. Nothing you do or say in the future would absolve you of this crime. Even if you appear without the anklet in the future, you would still not be believedpletely." Angelo warned.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I nodded rapidly, "I know. What is at stake here isn''t something I can afford to lose. Running away is better than staying behind. I don''t want to get caught."


    "Understandable. My friend has different names. I call him Kim sometimes. His number is 0123489, it had been a few days since west spoke and the location he told me then was in the city we were supposed to go after finishing this show. The name of the city is Germane." Angelo said.


    "Thank you so much. I really appreciate your efforts and help. I won''t forget this favor." I promised.


    I didn''t waste any more time and I left the area the show was being held in. Before leaving, I tried my best to burn the number and location Angelo gave me into my brain.


    There was no need to go back to the dormitory building. The things in that dumb room were all dispensable. I would not trade my life for mundane things like that.


    Thankfully, the security in this temporary home of the theater troupe wasn''t too strict. Besides, the guards were familiar with me.


    I left the theater troupe sessfully.


    Still, I knew things weren''t finished.


    I was basically a fugitive right now. It was a hard pill to swallow. I don''t have an identity


    in this city and I waspletely in the bad sides of three huge organizations. Things


    weren''t looking good for me.


    I just have to find a way to leave this city and I would be safe.


    Leaving this ce would obviously be like ascending to heaven.


    It was very clear that things would be extremely hard from here onwards. With a


    hound like Madam Tayo on the enemy''s side, the level of this situation went directly to hell mode.


    Madam Tayo would obviously not let me slip away from her fingers again.


    Gosh!

 Chapter 96

    Edna


    A few hours passed by. There was no way for me to do anything tangible.


    I didn''t have an ID card. I didn''t have money or any other necessities to survive my wandering. I was just basically surviving on willpower.


    I didn''t go directly to any known entrances and exits of this city. I wasn''t stupid.


    I just ran away from the theater troupe yesterday. Trying to go out of the city


    immediately was a foolish move at best and a deathly move at worst. It was possible for the three organizations I offended to station their minions at those exits. It would be so easy to capture me.


    The past few hours in this city was terrible to say the least, I lived like a rat.


    There was no way to sleep. The only ces I could rest my head was under bridges. Food was an issue too.


    I had to hunt for restaurants and look through their trash for something to fill my stomach with. My situation was pitiful.


    I had never gone this low before, even on Earth.


    There was no other choice but to try to survive.


    I added another negative star to my impression of Madam Tayo in my mind.


    She just spoiled everything for me. Why was she so suspicious and smart? Things had been going well.


    Although I had memorized Angelo''s friend''s number and location, it was basically useless to me right now. The anklet on me would continue to be an evidence of my real identity.


    I would not attempt escaping from the city without waiting for a few days.


    Still, I nned to visit the exits and entrances of this city to have an idea of how things will go for now. Once I was ready to make a move, things wouldn''t be too confusing and hard.


    Before doing anything, I have to first fill my stomach with something.


    Fortunately, there was a fast food joint close to where I used as my temporary sleeping quarters.


    I left the bridge entirely and went to the fast food joint. I didn''t bother going near the


    entrance.


    Doing so would be asking for disgrace and many more.


    Even after putting the fact that I don''t have any money aside, I don''t want people to see me as I was right now.


    My body was covered with dirt. No matter how I tried to wash in any water sources I found, there weren''t any clothes to change into.


    I basically looked like a beggar.


    I went around to the back area of the fast food joint and opened the huge trash box sitting near a wall.


    I rummaged through the content of the trash box for a while before finding something that had not been contaminated with other dirts. At least it was eatable.


    There was an half empty bottle of water in the trash too. I used that bottle of water to clear my mouth and push the food down.


    I was still a newbie in the knowledge rted this city. In the past, I just had to follow Mr ke, Madam Tayo and the theater troupe so it didn''t matter.


    Now, thisck of knowledge was screwing me over.


    Trying to find ways that lead people out of this city on my own would just be idiotic.


    I had to look for help from other people.


    If I could help it right now, I wanted to approach themon citizens of this citizens as ast option.


    It was better to ask people simr to me first.


    I didn''t leave this ce.


    Homeless people and beggars would arrive soon. Food was a good way to attract them.


    Another beggar arrived to look through the trash box. I waited patiently for her to be done.


    An unpleasant smell wafted off her. My nose twitched and my nostrils burned because of the smell.


    I don''t know if the smell wasing from her clothes or her body. Unfortunately, I can''t ask her or leave.


    I needed her help, things were not the other way around.


    When the beggar was done with eating, she was about to leave.


    "Wait!" I called out to her.


    She didn''t stop.


    My feet brought me to her and I used my hand to grab her shoulders.


    She had no other choice but to stop.


    She looked at me with a frown, "What?"


    "Please, do you know any exits of this city? I would like to leave." I said.


    I made sure to look like a beggar hungering for a better city to take as my home. "The city has many official exits and uncountable unofficial exits. Those unofficial exits are monitored by people from the underworld and thugs. They take protection fees and other things if anyone wants to pass through those exits. On the other hand, to leave this city through the official route is easy inparison. This city is great for people like us though." Thedy said with a frown.


    She exined everything at once.


    I scratched the tip of my nose, she might be frustrated with my presence.


    I appreciated thest sentence she said though.


    I wasn''t a real beggar. If I was, her advice would have been taken seriously.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for the


    "I can but why should I?" She asked.


    The frown twisting her brows was still there. She might still be angry that I stopped her forcefully.


    Sadly, I don''t have anything to tempt her with.


    "I don''t have any money." I said.


    "It''s very clear." She replied as she scanned me from head to toe.


    "Please, just direct me to the nearest exit. I would pay you back in the future." I spilled


    in desperation.


    "And how would you pay me back?" She rolled her eyes.


    I was stomped. The persuasive words that wasing out of my throat hung in ce.


    She was right.


    The poption of this city was numerous. There was no way I would be able to find


    one little beggar in the future even if I managed to escape. It would take tremendous luck to find her again.


    She wasn''t a nonliving thing. She would constantly move.


    Finally, she seemed to have enough satisfaction from teasing me.


    "The nearest exit is near Calico mall. Just continue heading straight and keep asking


    the people along the way about the mall. You would get there." She exined.


    A smile brightened my face, "Thank you so much. God bless you."


    "Whatever." She responded before shrugging.


    My hand fell from her shoulder and she left without looking back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 97

    Edna


    I headed in the direction she pointed to. It was at these kind of time that I wished I had some kind of technology like a phone or a tablet. I would have been able to use the location function to get myself to the final destination.


    Doing this the old fashion way was tiring. Sweat beaded on my forehead. I was in a location that was very unfamiliar and I was getting confused.


    I had walked in a straight line like the beggardy told me. Now, I was lost.


    Ady was passing by. She was dressed to impress and she was gorgeous to say the least.


    Her hair was flowing down to her shoulders in marvelous curls. Thedy''s ck eyes twinkle with light. She was holding some kind ofrge leather bag and she was dressed in a corporate manner.


    She might be going to work or something.


    It was very likely that she would know her way around the City.


    "Hello Miss." I greeted politely.


    Her nose wrinkled and she looked at me with an unknown emotion hidden in her


    pupils.


    The way she looked at me and the way her nose moved made me self-conscious. I lowered my head a little to smell my body. There was a little bit of smell but it wasn''t that bad.


    I moved a few steps back to give her ample space. I was the one asking for directions, I shouldn''t make her ufortable at least.


    "What is it?" She replied.


    Fortunately, she didn''t try to leave.


    Trying to ask people questions was proving to be harder than I thought. I prided myself to be a person with a stable heart. Still, seeing people staying away from me thinking I want to steal their belongings or that I want to beg was a little bit hurtful.


    This was what some homeless people and beggars go through frequently.


    I knew there were bad beggars like there were bad people. The people that stay away from beggars or homeless people might have seen a beggar do something bad. Those people might now go ahead to judge every beggar by the same standards. It wasn''t fair but it is self-preservation.


    Some beggars got the shorter end of the stick. They would be punished for what they didn''t do or they would lose precious things because of a negative preconceived notion.


    Although, I could understand both sides, seeing people act like I had the gue was tiring.


    "Please, can you direct me to Calico Mall from here?" I didn''t mention the fact that I was looking for the exit of this City.


    She looked at me for a while.


    Eventually, she made her decision. Thedy opened her bag and looked through it. Finally, she brought out a paper and a pen. Then, thedy scribbled some things on it.


    "This should help you a lot." The woman said slowly.


    She stretched her hand out to give the paper to me. The woman was holding the very tip of the paper with her fingertips. It was as if she didn''t want to make any physical contact with me.


    I didn''t think too much about her actions. At least, she was helping me. She saved me the time and energy I would have used to pester another person for directions.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I took the paper. My fingers left a tiny stain on the white paper after I grabbed it. I could understand why she didn''t want to make any contact with me now.


    After giving me the paper, the woman kept the pen in herrge bag. Once she was done, she turned around to leave. Thedy didn''t even waste an extra second in my presence.


    Using the paper as a guideline, I finally arrived at Calico Mall. The moment I arrived, I could see where the exit was. People were gathering around this exit.


    If there was money avable, I would prefer to use a flight or other faster modes of transport.


    People with bags and people in vehicles were present. The scene was bustling.


    My lips stretched to the limit after I witnessed this scene. I was happy.


    There would be no need for me to observe the other exits this city has anymore. If this exit before me didn''t have any issues, I wouldn''t have to stay in this city for a few days like I had nned. I just had to wait till tomorrow to make a move.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time to bepletely happy before my eyes caught something.


    It was a very familiar face. I have seen this guard when I escaped from Mr ke''s mansion and I had also seen him in the alley Morgan had died in.


    My heart constricted painfully.


    I knew it!


    I had been too happy too soon.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Mr ke, the theater troupe and Madam Tayo were not really willing to let me go. They don''t want to leave any stones unturned.


    I spotted another familiar face. It was the bodyguard at the Flower Embrace Brothel.


    Theses two had other people around them that I couldn''t really recognize. Only their faces stood out to me the most.


    These minions under my pursuers were checking the people that sought to leave the city. They asked thedies and even men to wipe their faces and makeup.


    The power the three organization I offended controlled was overwhelming. Why did the government of this city even allow them to be this presumptuous?


    I hadnded myself in a precarious situation. Still, I didn''t regret any of my actions.


    Staying at the theater troupe would just make it easier for my pursuers to catch me. I can''t let that happen. I would continue to fight until I take myst breath.


    I continued to watch carefully. My heart was in my throat. They didn''t stop there.


    These people used some kind of machine that looked like an oversized baton to scan


    the faces of everyone that wanted to go through the exit.


    My heart sank to the very bottom.


    It seemed my use of some kind of facial mask had been discovered.

 Chapter 98

    Edna


    Despair started to press down on me.


    From the look of things, I don''t think I would be able to get out of this city at all.


    Would I fail here? Would this be the end?


    Tears burned my eyes but I blinked rapidly to clear it away.


    Crying wouldn''t solve any of the problems I am currently battling. This wasn''t the time to do indulge in that.


    I wished I could contact Killian. Angelo didn''t have a phone and the people with contact devices in the theater troupe couldn''t contact the outside world without going through a rigorous inspection.


    I didn''t forget about the little information Morgan left for me. Most of the people in the theater troupe hadplicated stories behind them.


    I don''t know how the current situation in the capital looked like. Even if I had a way to reach him, contacting him rashly had a higher chance of bringing consequences I don''t like.


    Furthermore, I don''t even have ess to any contact information that could be used to get to Killian. I never imagined that I would leave his side for a very long time so I didn''t have something like his number in my possession.


    I usually remind myself that things happen and even with Killian''s powers, some unfortunate things might still ur. I just didn''t know that I wouldn''t even get the opportunity to settle down before I was forcefullyunched into the unknown.


    My mind shed back to Jelena for what she did to me. She caused all my misfortune. If I managed to get out of this safely, I would not let her go. I don''t even know if she would even be alive if I managed to get back to Killian''s side.


    For someone as powerful as Killian, I don''t know how infuriating it would be to know that someone he wanted to keep protected was taken away from his side without his notice.


    I stopped thinking of revenge or Killian. If I don''t manage to get out of here, all those things wouldn''t matter.


    The guards didn''t ck off at all. They took their job serious. No one was allowed to slip through.


    Their movements were rough too. They treated any suspicious person like the highest level criminal.


    Thankfully, after confirming that those suspicious people weren''t who they were looking for, they let those people go.


    The guards apologized to them for the blunder too.


    It seems I would not be able to use this exit.


    I turned away from the exit. I was a bit far away so nobody noticed that I was leaving. I continued asking for directions from the people moving around and I visited most of the official exits in the city.


    Sadly, the situation of those exits was simr to the first one I visited. Those exits was filled with guards checking people''s faces and other things. I wasted a full day on this task.


    I was basically an homeless person that depended on the discarded trash from restaurants to live. I can''t survive like this for a very long time. It was not sustainable. I can''t stay in this city forever.


    Madam Tayo, Mr ke and the theater troupe had many people under them. They might seed in scouring this City in its entirety soon.


    I don''t know if the theater troupe would follow their schedule of leaving this City after thest show.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    Thest show was held days ago.


    One part of me was a bit tempted to look for the police woman that interrogated me when I got reported earlier. I wanted her protection.


    Unfortunately, there were many factors stopping me. One, nobody knows if she was under the control of Mr ke or Madam Tayo.


    Secondly, having any intersection with her would open up a can of worms. Letting her know that I wasn''t Morgan would do more harm than good.


    Thirdly, I don''t even know how to find her. The current area I am in ispletely unknown to me. I was just asking around for directions.


    If my mental calctions were correct, I would be miles and miles away from where her police station was.


    Trying to go back to that police station would sap my strength and increase stress.


    For a risky endeavor like this, that wasn''t a sacrifice I was willing to make.


    It seemed I would have to continue lying low for now.


    I was just hoping that Madam Tayo and the other two hegemons pursuing me would lose interest and let me go.


    Although the chances of that happening was slim, I can''t stop the hope in my heart from forming.


    I don''t know the way back to the original bridge I was sleeping under. I had to improvise and find another one to use as my temporary sleeping quarters.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    After the numerous blows I had to stomach, there was no strength and appetite to eat.


    I sat under the new bridge I found and looked at the sky silently.


    There were a few beggars and other homeless people around but everywhere was quiet.


    It felt like all of us had unanimously agreed to keep our words to ourselves.


    I couldn''t even understand why there were homeless people and beggars in this world. Then, I remembered that not everyone in this world had a superpower. Even after putting that aside, if an indigenous alien had a superpower that seemed useless to others or to themselves, homelessness and begging might be the end result.


    I bent my legs and rested my head on my knees. I wrapped my arms around myself. There was no nket or other sleeping supplies. The city gets colder at night so I wanted to preserve as much heat as I could.


    If I get sick, I would be done for.


    Some of the people sleeping under the bridge like me hugged each other. There were others that were alone like me too.


    I didn''t stop looking at the sky.


    Things were going to be okay. It had to.

 Chapter 99

    Edna


    The next morning, I woke up in a bad mood.


    I looked for a source of water nearby and I found a small fountain.


    There was no other options. I had to use it like that.


    Once I was done with that, I went to find food and water in a daze. After taking care of that, I returned to the bridge to rest.


    Although I didn''t want to give up, I can''t really see any options out of this pit I have fallen into.


    One part of me just wanted to wait around in this City until Madam Tayo decided that I am not worth pursuing anymore.


    Although the chances of that happening was very low, a girl can hope.


    My eyes burned and my heart constricted painfully. My eyelids kept moving vertically. I didn''t want to cry now. This was the time to think, it was not the time to wallow in my misery.


    Some of the people that were staying under the bridge like I was weren''t around.


    They left around the time I woke up.


    Suddenly, my eyes captured something. It was one of the faces I saw at the exits of the city that I visited yesterday.


    My heart started banging against my chest like there was not tomorrow. I quickly stood up and cross-checked again.


    Sadly, I wasn''t mistaken like I wished. The person I just saw was one of the guards that were under Madam Tayo and the two organizations on my tail.


    The person I recognized wasn''t alone. He was part of a small group. This group were heading towards the bridge and other ces.


    They are in a fan shape to facilitate their search.


    These people really didn''t want to leave any stone unturned in their search for me. They were not giving me any breathing space at all.


    I suspected that a few more guards were already dispatched to other bridges and ces in this city.


    Madam Tayo knows my predicament. She knows that I have no phone or any other helpful things in my possession.


    No wonder these guards appeared near a bridge.


    This woman was scary. She was predicting my actions somehow.


    I snuck out of the area using a shortcut near the bridge. I left the surrounding areas of the bridge entirely. Things were too dangerous now.


    I thought I would be able toy low and just pass time for a while. Unfortunately, things were progressively going from bad to worse at a rapid pace.


    I had to find a new area to hideaway in. I wouldn''t reallyst long like this though. The people on my tail would capture me sooner orter if I continued like this.


    I continued running away from that bridge. The damned anklet on my leg moved with my actions. I felt like the world was pressing down on me. It felt like this world didn''t want to give me a way to survive.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, I arrived at apletely unfamiliar location.


    This time, I was running for my life so I didn''t bother asking for directions from pedestrians around.


    I didn''t know where I was going but it had an advantage. The people looking for me wouldn''t know where I was heading to too. Things would be more unpredictable.


    I observed where I was like my life depended on it. Actually, it did.


    I was near arge body of water. The area around wasn''t as upend as the center of the city.


    The people around were scanty but they looked very approachable.


    I was near the shore.


    Numerous haggling voices formed ayer of background noise.


    My chest was burning because of the forceful exercise I just did.


    All the nutrition I got from the little food I ate in the morning was used up. My stomach ached.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    I looked around some more. There wasn''t any restaurants or food joints nearby. Even if there was, with the state of this ce, I didn''t feel like the organization would throw edible food away like the restaurants near the city center does.


    There was nothing to eat and all the nerves in my body was screaming out in fatigue.


    I copsed to the floor like my bones had disappeared. My eyes stared at the moving clouds in the sky.


    A sigh slipped out of my throat.


    It wasn''t really bad to die like this.


    The strength to do anything wasn''t present.


    Tyler''s image shed in my mind. After his image disappeared, Killian''s figure took its ce.


    I shook my head quickly.


    I can''t give up now!


    There are loved ones that wants me to live. Besides, Giving up is what Madam Tayo wants.


    I clenched my fists.


    I can''t let her win.


    I must survive, even if it was out of spite and revenge.


    The people around looked at me strangely but I didn''t mind.


    Light footsteps approached me. I didn''t want to pay any attention to it.


    The iing person might be moving towards the water or any other direction I was close to. I wasn''t so narcissistic that I would think they wereing for me.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    The footsteps didn''t sound like it came from my pursuers. If the iing person was part of my pursuer gang, the footsteps would have been more hurried.


    The person that was approaching stopped by my side. Their shadow covered my view of the sky.


    It seemed my guess was wrong. This person came for me.


    I stopped looking at the sky and turned my attention to the new arrival.


    The new arrival was a man. He had ck hair and ck eyes. His eyes looked very kind


    and a fewugh lines were at the edge of his eyes and mouth.


    He looked like a very approachable person. The stranger wasn''t dressed in a luxurious outfit but it could be seen that he took care of himself very well.


    I sat up and raised my left brow.


    What did he want?


    "Hello,dy. You copsed in this spot a few minutes ago and there was no move to


    get up. Are you okay?" He asked.


    I was very surprised.


    I knew how I look like currently and most people wouldn''t want to approach.


    Besides, people like avoiding trouble and some people didn''t like going out of their way for anything.


    It was refreshing to see this mane over to talk to me.


    "I am okay." I replied.


    It was at this inopportuned moment that my stomach growled.


    A blush appeared on my cheeks and my eyes stopped making contact with the


    stranger''s amused pair.


    Oh boy, this was total embarrassment.

 Chapter 100

    Edna


    "Oh. I am so sorry about that." I apologized profusely.


    The heat in my cheeks increased as the seconds went by.


    "You don''t have to say sorry for something like that. You can''t control it. Are you new around here?" The stranger asked, "By the way, my name is Michael."


    "Great name. My name is Sophia." I replied.


    There were a few reasons why I didn''t want to tell this man my real name and it wasn''t rted to the fact that I might not trust him.


    Firstly, telling him my name would be a very big risk. A secret that wouldn''t be revealed was a secret that wasn''t spoken out loud.


    If I make any attempt to tell this man my real name, it would no longer be a secret. Revealing my name was equivalent to revealing my location and my tracks.


    All the work I did toe to this area undetected would be in vain.


    Secondly, I didn''t want to implicate this man with my matters. I felt like exchanging real names would close some of the distance between us and that wasn''t something I wanted.


    "Your name is great too. Sophia, you haven''t responded to my question yet." Michael reminded.


    I nodded.


    "Yes, I am new around this area. I am going through a personal crisis that I can mention right now." I responded.


    Michael nodded considerably, "Sophia, what do you think about this suggestion? You can follow me to my house and I would host you for as long as you want. Once you are back on your feet, you can leave. The initiative would be in your hands entirely."


    I wouldn''t lie, Michael''s suggestion was very tempting. Still, I felt like it was weird for someone to go up to a stranger and offer amodation to them without knowing their power or their history.


    Although I knew there were good people out there that usually do something like that, it still felt strange to me.


    I thought about Michael''s suggestion over and over.


    Sadly, there was only one avable option for me to pick from. I have no other choice but to ept his suggestion.


    I don''t have the strength to scour this area for where to eat. There was no assurance that there would be a prize for me at the end of that endeavor. I can''t waste the little energy I have now for something unprofitable.


    When Michael spoke, I had observed him carefully. He was thin and he looked weak. I don''t know if he had a superpower yet but on the surface, I feel like I can stop him if he attempts anything fishy.


    I wouldn''t stay in his house for as long as I want like Micheal had suggested. I would just stay for a night and then, I would get myself out of this area tomorrow.


    I didn''tpletely trust Michael though so I wasn''t going to say all my ns to him.


    I looked up and stared at him with gratitude shining in my pupils, "Michael, your suggestion sounds great. Thank you so much for this sacrifice."


    Michael waved his hand, "It is actually nothing. I am just doing what I can where I can. I always wished that if I was in a bad spot, someone would help me. Doing little things like this is like sowing seeds for me."


    I smiled as I nodded, "That is very understandable."


    "Do you still want to wait around or should we leave now?" Michael asked.


    "Let''s leave now." I replied as I rose to my feet.


    Soon, Michael led the way.


    I followed him closely.


    After walking for a few minutes, Michael finally brought me to his house.


    His house was near the area I had copsed in. He was living near the ocean.


    I inhaled the air and a little bit of strength returned to my body.


    "This is my humble abode. Wee." Michael introduced as he pointed at the house.


    I nodded with a polite smile on my lips.


    He unlocked the door and went in. I copied his actions. The house was not big but at the same time, it wasn''t small either.


    It was just right for a man that lived alone.


    Just a heads up:  is the only ce to read theplete version of this book for free. Don''t miss out on the next chapter-visit us now and continue your journey!


    The first thing I needed was food and then after that, I wanted a refreshing bath.


    The filth on me was disturbing my mental state seriously. I wasn''t about to dictate to my benefactor though. I just stood quietly.


    "Sophia, take a seat. I would prepare the room you would be staying. It might be on the smaller side so bear with me." Michael said.


    I didn''t know he was referring to me at first. My eyes scanned the living room for the missing ''Sophia''. Then, I realized my fake name was Sophia.


    I replied, "Anything is fine, Michael. I am the one asking for help, I don''t have the right to ask for privileges."


    Micheal shook his head with an amused smile.


    He disappeared into the depths of his house a secondter. Without his presence, everything felt a little bit darker somehow. Ibed my environs repeatedly.


    Michael didn''t have a television and other simr things but his house was cozy. Suddenly, a rough knocknded on the door. I paused as my eyes focused on the metal door.


    The person outside the door was clearly impatient. More knocksnded on the door and the intensity was increasing.


    The door was made of metal but it was vibrating like there was no tomorrow.


    It looked like the visitor outside the door was about to tear the door off its hinges.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 101

    Edna


    "Michael, you are obviously in the house. Why are you trying to ignore me?" A sonorous voice came from the person outside the door.


    The knocks didn''t stop even as the person spoke.


    Barely veiled anger was weaved through the man''s voice. The intensity behind his knocks increased as time went by.


    "Michael,e out. When are you going to pay me my money?" The person''s voice was very loud.


    I was sure that even Michael''s neighbors would hear every wording out of the man''s mouth. It was total embarrassment.


    Everything was very strange. I seem to have stumbled on what I was not supposed to encounter. This benefactor that took me in seemed to not be doing as well as he showed.


    Why would a person that still has a debt to pay bring a stranger into his home till the stranger would get back to her feet?


    Something was up. It seems my n to stay in Michael''s house for a single night would not be possible anymore.


    I didn''t make any moves that would point at my presence. I did not get up to open the door too.


    Firstly, I didn''t want to be implicated by Michael''s mess. Besides, I didn''t want to cause embarrassment to Michael by showing my face to his debtor.


    I sat in my seat patiently. Footsteps came from the depth of the house and Michael rushed into the living room.


    He looked at me apologetically before opening the door.


    The person outside the house pushed his way in. He observed the living room like a banditing to steal.


    His eyes rested on me for a few seconds beforending on Micheal. Michael''s demeanor was humble.


    "Micheal, this wasn''t what we agreed on." The new arrival said as he folded his arms across his chest.


    The stranger that pushed his way into Michael''s house has blue hair that faded into a pale sea green at the tips. His brown eyes hid calctions.


    I strived to be the kind of person that doesn''t judge people by any first impression but


    it doesn''t apply in this case. This guy looks like a bad person at first nce. It would be for the best to stay away from him.


    "Now that you have a lover, do you think you can skimp on paying what you owe?" The stranger continued.


    "Joseph, please give me more time and correction, she is not my lover." Michael exined.


    Joseph clicked his tongue, "This is the same words you said when I came thest time. I don''t want promises. I can''t eat empty promises. Where is my money? Michael, give me a definite date and it can''t be too long."


    Michael paused and nced at me. There was something boiling in his eyes that I couldn''t decipher.


    "Joseph, can we speak outside? I have a n to pay in installments and I would like to run the idea by you real quick." Michael said.


    Joseph took a brief look in my direction, "We can say anything right here. Why are you trying to hide your predicament from who you im is not your lover? Things are nut making sense."


    Joseph was deliberately being difficult. Sweat beaded on Michael''s face and he stared at Joseph with a plea in his pupils.


    Finally, Joseph sighed.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Alright, you win. Let''s go outside." Joseph said before walking out of the house. Michael followed him out.


    Michael shut the door after leaving the house. The sound of a low discussion seeped into the house but I couldn''t hear the exact words.


    I continued to wait as I counted sheeps. After an unknown amount of time passed by, the door opened again.


    I had counted up to 300 sheep''s before the discussion ended.


    My benefactor walked in slowly. His face wasn''t as pale as it was when he discovered Joseph''s presence.


    Still, the ruddy expression he had when he brought me to his house was nowhere to be


    seen.


    "I am so sorry about that." Michael apologized as he came towards me.


    I shook my head, "It is not a big deal, you don''t have to worry about me. I just have a few concerns that I want to bring to your notice."


    "What are those concerns?" Michael prompted.


    "I don''t know if my presence here would be an inconvenience for you and I don''t want


    to step on any toes. Besides, I don''t want to make your situation worse." I spoke.


    "Sophia, that little scene Joseph caused is rted to something else. You don''t have to be skeptical. I can feed you and myself so don''t worry about stepping on any toes. You are not doing anything wrong." Michael replied.


    Michael didn''t mention anything about his debt or the ns of repayment he promised Joseph. I didn''t really mind.


    Micheal and I were not close. I was just worried because I was in a tight spot. I don''t want anything to go wrong.


    Joseph looked like a thug. I don''t really want to be here the next time hees to this house.


    Since Michael said it was no big deal, I would still stay for a night. I don''t really have food and a ce to stay so I can''t leave arbitrarily. The only change in my n is the time. I would leave this house as soon as possible.


    "Let me finish preparing what I was doing. I would be back." Michael said before going back into the house.


    Michael came back a few minutester. There were dark patches around his armpit and his chest.


    I can''t even imagine the effort he put into preparing the things he promised earlier.


    Michael pointed at the depth of the house with his thumb, "I have prepared a little room for you and there is a bathroom connected to it. You can freshen up first ande to the living room for food after. The meals would be ready before you are done."


    I nodded in acknowledgment and rose to my feet.


    I followed Michael to the room he mentioned. The room was tidy and everything smelled fresh. There was a pair of androgynous clothes on the small bed.


    Michael closed the door after he left the room considerably. I went into the bathroom and took a long shower.


    The problems I was facing did not seem as bad as it was after a refreshing bath. I came out of the bathroom and wore the avable clothes.


    My stomach rumbled loudly again. I sighed as I looked downwards.


    Fortunately, there wasn''t anyone around to hear my stomach protest for food.

 Chapter 102

    Edna


    I left the room at my fastest speed. I retraced my steps and went back to the living room.


    There was no specialized dining area so we had to make do with the chairsand table avable in the living room. Michael had already set the table.


    I was really grateful for his help. I don''t know what I would have eaten or where I would have slept if he didn''te up to me.


    I added his good deed to my mental book. If it was possible, I would repay him in a ten thousand folds when we meet again.


    "Dig in." Michael said.


    I didn''t wait for another hint. I rushed the food like I hadn''t eaten for years.


    The warm food wandered around my mouth before slipping into my stomach.


    Some of the warmth from the food seemed to seep into my stomach. I felt warm from the inside to the outside. My lips curved upwards unconsciously.


    I dropped my empty te and utensils. My eyes turned to Michael. He was still eating. "Thank you so much, Michael. I will definitely repay you in the future." I said.


    He waved his hand in a dismissive gesture, "You don''t have to thank me over and over again. I have already exined my mentality to you earlier. One good turn deserves another."


    My eyes started getting heavy. I don''t know if it was because I waspletely satisfied at this moment or if it was due to something else.


    My whole body was sofortable. The bed in the room Michael led me to started appearing in my mind with a seductive aura surrounding it.


    I would do anything to sink myself into that bed.


    A yawn slipped out of my lips as I stretched.


    My hands grabbed my te, "Where should I put this?"


    "Don''t worry about the tes." Michael replied, "I will take care of everything. You are a guest so act like it."


    "Thank you again. I am going back to the room." I announced.


    Michael nodded and I rose to my feet.


    I left the living room and went back to my assigned bedroom.


    The moment I locked the door, I copsed on the bed.


    The heavy feeling in my eyelids was increasing by the second. I couldn''t keep my eyes open anymore.


    I closed my eyes and my consciousness sank into the dark.


    My sleep didn''t feel asfortable as I had expected it to be though.


    I was going in between two states. One of those state was being in the embrace of deep sleep. I was out cold.


    The other ome was an half conscious state. In this half conscious state, hands wrapped around my body.


    The hands seem to be lifting me and transporting me somewhere. I don''t know if the touch I felt was just due to a realistic dream or if it came from the real world.


    I wanted to think about this phenomena more. Unfortunately, my brain couldn''t focus on one single thought.


    I was just going with the flow.


    My limbs felt like it had been injected with a paralyzing medicine. Even when my brain sent signals to move to my limbs, my body wasn''t heeding the instructions.


    My consciousness kept ying around in the darkness behind my eyelids for a very long time. I couldn''t really quantify the time I spent in that strange dark space.


    There was no other choice but to bid my time.


    Finally, the paralysis in my limbs faded away slowly.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! My body didn''t feel like I was some kind of foreign soul invading anymore. Something was very strange though.


    I could remember the texture of the bed I had copsed into in Michael''s house. Michael was clearly a person that was just getting by and the furniture in his house reflected that.


    The mattress wasn''t very soft and it had some kind of unique texture. That texture was unforgettable.


    Now, I wasn''t feeling the texture that apanied me to my sleep. My eyes flew open immediately.


    I wasn''t in the room I slept in anymore. The bed was nowhere to be found.


    Everything was a little bit dark but I could still see.


    I was in an ufortable position. Although I had a disturbing sleep, I didn''t feel any fatigue.


    I observed my current situation carefully. My hands and feet were tied in dead knots. There was no way I would be able to get myself out of the ropes tying me up in a very short time. Even with ample time, getting free was going to take a while.


    All the incidents of the past few hours rushed back into my mind.


    My mouth twitched. I don''t know if I shouldment my fate orugh out loud. I didn''t really trust Michaelpletely. Still, he seemed like a good guy. It was very strange to see him knocking me out and bringing me here.


    The hands I felt in my half conscious state was real.


    I don''t think I have something that would warrant this strange behavior in my possession. I was practically eating his food and sleeping in this house because I have no other choice.


    Why would he kidnap me?


    There was a lovely scent in the air. It was the scent of the ocean. The air was moist.


    My clothes were a little wet. Chill was transported to my skin as the air moved.


    As I breathed, my throat felt like it was getting cleared, bit by bit.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I don''t know why I kept falling into the hands of people that just wanted to harm me. It was getting very tiring to keep up. Right now, a stable and boring life was looking like a tempting offer.


    Someone approached me confidently. I lifted my head.


    It was.my fake benefactor, Michael. My eyes darkened rapidly. Fortunately, he didn''t gag my mouth.


    "Michael, why did you tie me up and do all these? I don''t have any valuables and there is no rtive that would pay you any ransom." I said.


    Michael shook his head slowly, "There is no ransom that can convince me to let you go. Besides, you don''t have to repeat what I know. It is very clear that you are a lone wolf with no backing."


    "Why did you do this? You haven''t answered my question yet." I demanded. My mind went straight to what happened a few hours earlier.


    Joseph came to demand his money from Michael then. I should have taken that as the hint to leave. Unfortunately, I ignored the red gs and pushed on because of hunger. "You are a very importantmodity. That is why I did this. Are you satisfied with my exnation?" Michael whispered.


    His face didn''t look as kind and approachable as it had been when he walked up to me a few hours ago.


    The kind and honest face seems to have an element of evil intertwined with it.


    The way Michael addressed me made my warning bells ring.


    Commodity?


    I hated that word.


    Tekita and Maol treated the humans thatnded on this asmodity.


    Jelena sold me to a brothel like cheap goods.


    Hearing this word evoked bad memories. A sneaking suspicion of what Michael was


    getting at rushed to the forefront of my mind.

 Chapter 103

    Edna


    I looked at the anklet on my leg with a dark expression.


    From the look of things, I was going to be stuck with the misfortune of being a ve to another person even when I haven''t gotten rid of my first ve status. How ironic.


    "Commodity?" I repeated with a stormy expression.


    Micheal nodded his head like it was a full-time job. This man has no shame.


    "Yes, you are a greatmodity." Micheal replied, "Sophia, you are my lucky break. Well, you will be my lucky break. I hope you don''t disappoint me like the girls before you. I have high hopes."


    My brows furrowed.


    Girl?!


    Micheal was obviously an old hand in something like this.


    He must have trafficked and sold women repeatedly. Sadly, even with his evil work, he had not cleared his debt.


    Talk about karma.


    My heart went out to all those girls that Michael had preyed on.


    Even with my cautiousness, I still fell into a trap. Although I had a pessimistic view of everything, I didn''t know Michael would strike this soon. Actually, I didn''t know he would strike at all.


    "I have people that are searching for me. It will do you no good to keep me captive. You don''t want to offend the people behind me." I threatened.


    It was just a tentative move.


    I don''t know if it was going to work or if it would be counterintuitive. At this moment, I


    was willing to try everything that is in my arsenal to get out of this ce.


    A tiny sigh slipped out of my mouth. It was so hard to find someone that is not fighting for benefits in this current world.


    Everything was just about thew of the survival of the fittest.


    Michael scoffed, "Stop trying to threaten me with lies. If you really have people that are as powerful as you are trying to imply, you would not be wandering around. You would not be so downtrodden that you would go to the extent of staying in a stranger''s house because of a hot meal and a roof over your head."


    My mouth curved wryly.


    He was very right.


    There was nothing else I could say to him. It was very clear that Michael was not going to let me leave here.


    He wanted his so called lucky break.


    Silence upied the empty space ourck of discussion caused. Michael kept looking around like he was waiting for someone.


    I closed my eyes.


    Although my body didn''t have any trace of fatigue or tiredness after waking up, I wanted to preserve my energy for when it would be needed.


    A set of footsteps came closer to our position. Michael hurriedly met up with the person.


    Then, the two of them walked to where I sat slowly. A pair of sharp eyes scraped my body for head to toe. I opened my eyes and stared at the new arrival. The new arrival


    was a woman.


    Her lips were pure ck and there were blue shadows under her eyes. She looked middle aged but there was a few strands of silver hair mixed into her ck bun.


    The woman''s face was expressionless and her eyes looked dead.


    "Michael, this girl looks like she would be your lucky break." The woman said in a levelled voice.


    My eyes rolled in disdain.


    What is it with these people and lucky breaks?


    They sound desperate.


    Michael smiled brightly.


    His lips were almost reaching his ears.


    "Exactly. That was what I said when I brought her here. She is unique. I can feel it." Michael replied.


    The strangedy came closer to me and cupped my face. I wanted to remove my face from her hands in an act of defiance but I stopped myself.


    Doing that wouldn''t really change my situation for the better. I would just be satisfying myself mentally. Acting out now would just oveplicate things in the long run.


    It was better to just pretend to have lost hope and move on from there.


    The woman''s thumb moved from left to right repeatedly as she caressed my skin.


    Her fingers were awfully cold. The chill from her body made goosebump rise on my skin.


    A shiver ran down my spine. I observed thedy again.


    Her temperature, looks and everything else resembled the things that would be found in a corpse.


    I knew she was not a corpse though. Her breath was faint but it was there.


    She might have a superpower that affected her physique like this.


    After staring at me with her dead ck eyes for a long while, the woman turned to Michael.


    "Michael, you really got a bargain. She is a virgin, unlike the ones you have been bringingtely. There is no way she would go for a low price."


    It felt like a bombshell went off in my head.


    How did she know if something as private as that?


    I hated sharing that kind of information.


    Firstly, announcing that kind of information on Earth was just looking for trouble. Men with bad intentions would target me. They would be very interested in adding me to their wrestling chef collections. Besides, we were living an apocalypse, it wasn''t a wise decision to call attention to myself.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Secondly, aftering to this, that information would harm me if it spread out.


    I don''t know what Tekita and Maol would have done with that information.


    I thought Killian and I would be wedded soon. I was prepared to lose it. I didn''t know


    things would turn out like this.


    A light bulb lit up in Michael eyes, "Really?"


    His voice trembled due to his excitement.


    The woman nodded, "I am sure the sea folk would like this tribute."


    "I hope they will." Michael responded with the silly smile still on his face.


    The smile on Michael''s face was lovely but it looked like a death sentence in my eyes.


    With that smile on his face, nobody would think he was trying to sell a person. They might just think he encountered sess in something legal recently.


    My mind repeated the words the strange woman said over and over.


    Sea folk. I have never heard of that kind of term before. I was a little bit worried.


    I just arrived on this sometime ago. I wasn''t really clear on everything on this


    Who were the sea folk?


    What do they need the girls that Michael offered them for?


    Did Killian know about the sea folk?


    The only thing I was sure of was the fact that the people the strange woman referred


    to liked water.


    Numerous questions kept moving around in my head.


    For them to buy girls and ves from Michael, I didn''t really peg them as people on the good side of the moral scale.


    I wasn''t scared of death but if I could live, I would fight for that chance with myst breath. I just hoped the so called sea folk didn''t n to sacrifice me to some wacky


    idol.

 Chapter 104

    Edna


    After the strange woman said her piece, she straightened up.


    The two of them didn''t say any other thing to each other. I focused my gaze on the undting ocean.


    "When is he going to arrive?" Michael asked in a whisper.


    "Have some patience. You are the one that needs help so behave like it." The woman beside Micheal replied as she kept her eyes on the ocean.


    We went back to waiting again. Finally, a strange wave appeared on the ocean.


    It wasn''t near the shore. The wave was near the depths of the ocean. It was almost getting to the illusive horizontal line connecting the ocean to the sky.


    The strange wave spread until something appeared. This thing continued to reveal itself slowly.


    Soon, a being in the rough shape of humans appeared. This being swam to the shore at a moderate pace.


    "Wee." The strange woman said.


    She was bowing at a 90¡ã angle. If this area wasn''t wet, I felt like she would prostrate on the floor to show her subservience. I observed the surroundings again.


    Aside the three of us and the new arrival, there was no other person around. It was like we had carved out our little corner in the world.


    Sadly, I didn''t want to be in this imaginary corner.


    I focused my attention on the new arrival. I wasn''t able to see the being''s full


    appearance earlier. The new arrival was in the outward shape of a male.


    Muscles strained against the thinyer of his skin. He was obviously packed with power.


    He looked like a human or some of type of alien prototypes that didn''t have too many outward modifications.


    This alien had pointy ears. His skin was a light blue that seem to glimmer. His pupils were vertical and the clothes he was wearing was gorgeous to say the least.


    His outfit consisted of pearls, shells, a strange stic material and many more. He really utilized the materials found in the ocean floor to the fullest.


    He had tiny scales on some part of his skin and face. Even his pointy ears looked like an upgraded version of a gill.


    He was breathtaking. There was no time to appreciate his beauty since I was going to get sold off obviously.


    Besides, for him to be in contact with Michael to smuggle and traffick girls was enough to tell me that I don''t want to be anywhere near him.


    "Michael, is this the goods?" The alien that came from the sea asked.


    His voice sounded like a soothing drink during an hot summer. It was refreshing to the


    ears.


    Michael nodded, "Yes. I believe you will like her."


    "That is a far-fetched sentence and expression. Thest few girls you brought is not very satisfactory." The sea folk replied in a neutral tone.


    Michael''s face fell as he bowed his head, "I know thisdy is different."


    The sea folk shook his head in clear disagreement, "If I ask you to tell me how she is different or how she is unique, would you be able to tell me something?"


    Color drained from Michael''s face as he shook his head.


    "I just know she is special." Michael replied.


    "We don''t rely on only intuition here, I need tangible proof. Anyway, I knew you would say this but I am going to believe you thisst time. She better be as special as you are making her to be." The sea folk replied.


    Michael''s face brightened with a smile, "Thank you for giving me a chance. I really appreciate it."


    The alien from the sea walked closer to me. His right hand grabbed my jaw before observing me closely.


    His reptilian eyes connected with my pupils. I didn''t flinch away from him. I stared at him openly.


    After observing me for a while, he released my chin.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The sea folk straightened up and looked at Michael and the strange woman.


    "It seems she js really special indeed. She is fiesty." The alienmented.


    "So," Michael''s voice was tentative, "How much would she go for?"


    "You know how our operation goes. First payment now and the next payment would be after she finds a new home." The sea alien replied.


    Michael nodded rapidly.


    "You asked about the price. I think she would go for two big night pearls, arge pink shell and one small gold chest." The alien concluded.


    The alien was speaking but my brain wasn''t really parsing all those information I was getting.


    I nced at Michael and the woman beside him. Their faces were filled with smiles.


    It seems the alien was quoting a very good price.


    "That''s great, we agree to the price." The strange woman responded.


    Michael nodded to show he agreed with what the woman said.


    There was a small bag on the alien''s body. I didn''t really notice the bag earlier. The material of the bag was unknown.


    The sea alien rummaged through his bag. After some time flew by, he brought something out.


    It was a veryrge pearl. His two hands couldn''t hold the pearl properly.


    The pearl was a creamy white but it gave off a strong glow. I don''t even know how I


    was not able to notice something as shiny and big as that. The alien kept the pearl in


    his bag and the bag was too small for the things he was bringing out of it. That''s why I didn''t suspect this current scenario.


    The alien handed the pearl to Michael.


    Michael''s spine was bent as he epted the pearl with both hands.


    The alien searched his bag again.


    Soon, he produced another pearl that was simr to the first one he handed to Michael.


    This pearl had mild differences from the first one the alien revealed. This second pearl was a light pink color. The light it gave off was soft and beautiful.


    The sea alien gave this second pearl to the woman.


    "This is the deposit." The sea folk began, "The pink shell and the golden chest filled


    with valuables would be given to you when this business is settled."


    "No worries, we are not really in a hurry. Micheal and I trust you." The strange woman


    said.


    Finally, a smile bloomed on the alien male''s face.


    "Thank you for your trust. Now, if you would excuse me, I would be taking my goods away." The sea alien said.


    Michael and the strange woman stepped away from me totally.


    The alien came closer to m. His hand searched his bag again before producing something.


    He was holding a very tiny pearl. This pearl was blue and it looked old.


    He put the pearl on my lips.


    "Open up." He ordered.


    I moved my head away from the pearl and his fingers. The pearl almost fell to the


    ground but his quick reflexes saved it.


    The sea folk stared at me with displeasure obvious on his face.


    "What is that?" I questioned.

 Chapter 105

    Edna


    I would not ept everything that Ie across just because I nned toy low and go with the flow.


    "What is the blue pearl for? Why are you trying to feed it to me?" I questioned.


    I don''t know if the pearl contained poison. Prevention was better than cure.


    Although I knew the chances of that blue pearl being poisoned was low because the sea alien wouldn''t do a losing business, I still asked. I wanted to be careful.


    That pearl might even be something to keep me under control. Asking questions wouldn''t hurt.


    The sea folk rolled his eyes, "Don''t worry, I am not going to kill you, main you or control you like you are obviously suspecting. It is just something to help you breath underwater. I don''t want my expensive goods choking to death."


    The alien ced the blue pearl near my lips again.


    This time, I didn''t do anything to avoid him.


    He was right. Besides, I don''t have the right to make decisions at this very moment.


    I was basically an helpless fish on a chopping board.


    If I continued refusing to take the blue pearl, I would obviously be forced to do so.


    I was severely outnumbered and trying to fight back now would just waste my energy.


    My lips parted and the alien pushed his finger forward. The pearl fell into my open mouth before rolling down my throat.


    I don''t know why I could feel the pearl traveling to my stomach. The pearl melted into


    a gooey substance that was finally absorbed by my body.


    After a few minutes, I was back to normal. I didn''t really see any difference.


    "There is something I haven''t said yet." The strange woman beside Micheal stepped forward.


    The alien looked at her with a raised brow, "What is it?"


    "Thismodity here is a virgin." Michael''s female aplice announced.


    The alien nodded appreciatively as his eyes fell on me again.


    His hand dug into the bag hanging on him before presenting something to the strange woman.


    It was a beautiful shell. This shell was a light blue color but deep veins were on the shell. The veins formed patterns.


    Those veins were a very deep purple. The colors in the shell didn''t sh in any way.


    "Take this as a bonus." The sea folk said.


    Michael''s female aplice took the shell with a bow before returning to Michael''s side.


    Micheal and his aplice exchanged looks filled with glee.


    The alien turned his attention back to me. His fingersnded on the ropes tying my legs together.


    A spectacr thing started toe into existence before my eyes.


    His fingernails started growing like the sea folk had taken stimnt.


    After growing the nails to his preferred length, the sea folk swiped at the ropes binding my legs together.


    The ropes fell apart rapidly.


    The speed of the rope''s destruction made it look like I was a weak person for not getting out of that dead knot myself.


    The alien grabbed my tied hands and dragged me to my feet.


    He approached the ocean.


    His pace was fast and he had little to no consideration for me.


    The alien kept dragging me towards the deeper parts of the ocean.


    Although the sea folk had assured me that the blue pearl he fed me would give me the ability to breathe underwater, the human like fear of drowning still took an hold of me.


    My breaths became rapid as my body stiffened.


    The two people on the shore became smaller as we headed into the embrace of the


    ocean.


    The water around started to cover me as we moved forward.


    It went from my torso to my corbone. Then, it got to my bottom lip.


    I tried to keep myself from panicking.


    My hands were still tied. The only pair of free limbs avable was my two legs.


    Finally, the water covered both me and the alienpletely.


    Out of reflex, I tried to take a very deep breath.


    I waited patiently for my watery death to arrive.


    One second passed by.


    The second one followed. A few more seconds slipped by.


    I didn''t choke to death like my pessimistic self wanted to think.


    I took another breath.


    The moment I took a deep breath, quality oxygen rushed into my lungs.


    I don''t know how this phenomenon was possible. I took a few more breaths to confirm


    my special state. My wide eyes observed my surroundings.


    "Stop behaving like an idiot. Let''s move." The alien''s voice came.


    My attention went back to him. After focusing fully, I noticed that he had covered a


    long distance but I was still where I stopped to observe my death.


    His brows were frowning.


    His voice seemed to have acquired another charming quality underwater.


    His skin was blessed with a few more scalees and his ears got some modifications.


    He didn''t transform his legs into a tail. I don''t know if he had the power to do that or if


    he just loved his current form. I had read stories about merfolk from the books about the pre-apocalyptic era on Earth so I was disappointed a little.


    The alien swam to me before grabbing my hand.


    He brought me forward as he moved. My legs paddled to make movement easy.


    I would have liked to tell the alien to release my tied hands but I knew there was a high chance that he would refuse my request.


    He might even suspect that I wanted to escape. My eyes scanned where we were.


    Right now, I don''t know where we were under the ocean.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! There was no way I would make an escape attempt without nning anything carefully.


    I would just be signing myself up for getting lost in the ocean if I did anything stupid


    or hasty.


    The alien didn''t tell me his name. I don''t know if a person like me had the right to know that information in his opinion.


    As we went further into the depth of the ocean, everywhere darkened. Thankfully, as we headed towards the destination the alien was bringing me to, multiple light sources appeared.


    Those light sources resembled the pearls this alien had given Michael and his aplice.


    The power of those night pearls was so great under the ocean. Arge area around these pearls felt like it was daylight. It was so special.


    A few structures and buildings appeared. My alien escort didn''t stop there. We continued the moving.


    I started to see more people like the alien that bought me from Michael. Some of them had tails. That group of half human and half fish looked like the traditional mermaid I had read about on earth.


    The tiny disappointment that appeared because of my alien escort''s form faded away.


    Other aliens in this underwater world didn''t have tails. They had gills and other modifications.


    Many sea folk looked like my alien escort.


    "Maddox, is that you?" A cool voice asked.


    The alien that was bringing me towards somewhere unknown stopped.


    I guess he is the owner of the name that was mentioned.


    Maddox and I looked towards the source of the voice.


    A beautiful male was swimming towards us. As he came closer, his beautiful tail


    transformed into legs.


    His body still spotted a few alien features like gills, scales and more.


    Maddox bowed his head a little as the strange male came closer. "Your majesty." Maddox called.

 Chapter 106

    Edna


    "Who is this?" The man that approached us questioned.


    His eyes settled on my body. His gaze stayed longer than I would have liked.


    My lips were still mped shut.


    Maddox was a little bit ufortable.


    He nced at me before turning back to the person he referred to as a royalty.


    "This is just one of the ves I bought from my source onnd." Maddox replied in an humble manner.


    I observed the new arrival carefully. This man should be the King of the merfolk.


    Even if he wasn''t, he was certainly part of the royal family.


    Maddox was ufortable with this man''s presence and I was feeling the same.


    I nned to fight my way out of this ce once the opportunity appears. Getting involved with people that control so much power like the man before me wasn''t in my ns.


    Madam Tayo, Mr ke and the theater troupe had given me trauma regarding people in power. This trauma was enough tost me for the rest of my life.


    "A ve? Interesting." The King of the merfolk said.


    Maddox bowed at a 90¡ã angle, "Your majesty, if there isn''t any other thing you need me for, I would like to take my leave."


    The King''s eyes were glued to my body, "There is no rush to do that. I want her."


    "What?" Both Maddox and I said the questioning word at the same time.


    The King had dropped a bombshell.


    I was surprised. What I didn''t want wasing true before my eyes.


    I don''t know if the blue pearl I swallowed earlier was responsible for the way I didn''t choke to death while speaking. Sadly, I wasn''t really in the mood to investigate this matter deeply. This King newfound interest in me was more nightmarish.


    "I said I want her." The king repeated.


    "Yo-your majesty." Maddox stammered, "She is a ve. She is not fit for you."


    The King looked at Maddox with a half smile, "I think I would be enough to judge who is fit for me, right?"


    "Y-your majesty. Things are not like that, I ju¡ª" Maddox began.


    The King held his right hand up, "No need to be long-winded. I want her to be mine, that''s all."


    Maddox opened his mouth but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Or, are you trying to go against me?" The King''s eyes narrowed.


    "I will never do that sort of thing." Maddox replied in a hurry.


    His face had drained of any color and his lips were pale.


    A smile appeared on the King''s lips abruptly, "That''s what I thought."


    "Your majesty, I will take my leave now." Maddox stared at me unwillingly.


    After hisst nce, he left resolutely.


    I waspletely speechless in this situation.


    Maddox paid a considerable price for me but he lost everything. There was no way he


    would ask forpensation from a member of the royal family.


    It seems Micheal and his aplice wouldn''t get thest payment.


    My lips curved upwards slowly. I wasn''t in a good position myself but I was happy to see Micheal get unlucky.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    The King and I maintained our silence for a while.


    I didn''t know what I want to say to him.


    I locked eyes with the King.


    A me of hope was ignited in my heart.


    I wanted to ask the King to let me go. The chances of my request being turned down was high but I still wanted to try.


    What if the King agreed?


    I would not let that little percentage of sess go because of my pessimistic overview of the current situation.


    "Your majesty, I was forcefully sold to this ce. My people want me back. Please, let me go." I pleaded.


    I tried my best to put myself in a vulnerable state. I wanted to evoke his pity in any way


    I can.


    "I am afraid your request can''t be granted. I am sorry." The King said with a sigh.


    I froze.


    The King was acting like he didn''t have the power to send me back to the surface.


    His attitude disgusted me.


    I stopped my pretense and looked at him coldly.


    The thought of pretending to the end so this man would let his guard down crossed my mind.


    Unfortunately, the ardent interest in his eyes persuaded me to trash the thought.


    This man obviously didn''t want to release me.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I looked at myself critically.


    I can''t even find what aroused the interest of the merfolk king. I wasn''t at my best.


    Even if I was, I didn''t think I had the capability to attract a big fish like this alien before


    me.


    This wasn''t me trying to talk down on myself. I just know my limits.


    This man was the King of a whole race. I don''t know if there are other kings like him under the ocean. It wasn''t like he would have not seen any alien from the surface before.


    "Don''t look like that." The King cooed.


    Goosebumps rose on my skin and I swam away from him.


    The distance I covered was little bit it showed my attitude.


    "Are you going to keep standing there? We have to return back home." The King said


    in a considerate voice.


    My tone was as chilly as the winter wind, "My home is onnd."


    "I don''t know if you are hungry or tired. We shouldn''t waste more time here." The King ignored my words entirely.


    My face darkened.


    This man was trickier than I had thought.


    He was right about one thing though. There was no way I would be able to survive on


    my own in this current situation.


    The blue pearl the previous alien gave me wouldn''t feed me or provide a ce for me


    to rest. I have to follow this man''s lead for now.


    I moved back to where he was.


    Although I was giving in this time, my face didn''t look good. I made sure he knew that


    I wasn''t happy with anything that was happening right now.


    This man had the power to kill me but I wasn''t afraid of death. After everything I have been through, death might be a relief.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 107

    Edna


    The King of the merfolk brought me deeper into the depth of the ocean.


    We met more people and all of them greeted the king in one way or the other.


    Finally, the King and I arrived at a huge Pce. The pce was so bright. I could see multiple night pearls and other kind of stones and materials that gave off light.


    The pce was made with unknown materials. The only things I could recognize were the pretty shells that were part of the pce''s structure.


    It was so beautiful.


    If I wasn''t here against my will, I would have spent more time admiring it.


    The King brought me to a beautiful hall. The moment we came in, a beautifuldy swam to our position.


    Thisdy didn''t have a tail. She was in the same human form the king was currently in. Her gills and scales were a pretty pink. The color suited her pale skin.


    She threw herself into the King''s arms.


    "My King, where have you been? Why do you like going out for swims without telling anyone? Don''t you know there are people worried about you? I miss you." She said.


    Her words were softer because she was hugging the King tightly. She gave me the feeling that she wanted to blend the king into her flesh.


    After seeing her actions, I felt ufortable. This kind of love was enviable.


    It was just a painful thing to know that the person she was investing her precious feelings on brought me back because I sparked his interest.


    The King wrapped his arms around her before patting her slowly.


    "Okay, that''s enough. There is nothing that can happen to me under this Ocean." He replied after pushing her away slowly.


    Thedy''s attention finally turned to me.


    "Who is this?" She asked.


    The happiness on her face from seeing the king return was fading away at a very fast pace.


    Oh boy.


    The King looked at me with a smile in his eyes, "This is thedy I chanced upon on my short swim. I didn''t ask of your name from Maddox earlier. What''s your name?"


    I nced at thedy with a bit more pity in my eyes before turning to the King, "My name is Sophia."


    "Sophia, your name suits you just fine." The king said.


    "Your majesty, is she a guest from one of the neighboring tribes? No, I don''t think so. She looks like she is one of the savages from the surface." Thedy that came to wee the king questioned.


    The King shook his head in disapproval, "Don''t call anyone savages. It''s rude. Besides, she is not really a guest. She would be part of our family soon."


    I didn''t like the sound of hisst sentence. I knew this King had a stubborn mind. His mind was as hard as a coconut so I didn''t waste my saliva to refute him.


    That would be forter.


    "Oh?" Thedy said as her eyes narrowed.


    "Yes." The King affirmed, "Where is the Queen? I want her to make some arrangements for Sophia."


    Queen?


    My eyes widened and it was taking every bit of my willpower not to let my mouth drop open in shock.


    So thisdy that came to wee the king wasn''t even the Queen? Her love, words and actions were so convincing.


    Things were outrageous. I was starting to have a bad feeling.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    What in Caesar''s name have I stumbled on?


    Someone rushed into the beautiful hall. It was a merman.


    His pale blue tail moved swiftly. He was wearing a semi formal outfit. The new arrival came directly to where the King stood.


    "My King, there''s a few memorials you have to review and there are some issues we need your opinion on too. It is urgent." The merman said.


    The sharp white spear in his hands glinted coldly even as it was underwater. I have no doubt about how sharp that weapon was.


    The King''s yful expression faded away and he nodded.


    He turned to both me and thedy that was still staring daggers at me.


    "Sasha, take Sophia to the Queen. Sophia should be arranged into a suitable amodation and everything, including the furnishings and her food should be at the level of a concubine. Nothing should be skipped or watered down. I would be back." The king said before leaving with the sea folk that rushed into the hall. Soon, the only people remaining in the hall were Sasha and I.


    Everywhere was quiet. The silence was oppressive and almost tangible.


    Since Sasha didn''t make any moves, I didn''t make one too. I didn''t have anything to


    say to her. Besides, I was new to this environment and territory.


    I don''t really know where the Queen is or what she looked like. My next actions depended on Sasha.


    Unfortunately, it was very obvious that Sasha was not happy to do the things the King ordered her to carry out.


    I didn''t really me her. If I was Sasha, I wouldn''t be too happy with the current too.


    Thinking of Killian getting a concubine or mistress was just getting me angry unnecessarily.


    I stopped thinking about that scenario at once. I have to believe in Killian.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s,


    you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    I believed in Killian. He wasn''t the kind of person to beat around the bush unnecessarily.


    If he didn''t like me anymore, he would speak up. It should be very clear that I didn''t


    like to share my man. Besides, Killian didn''t look like the polygamous type.


    "Sophia." Sasha called.


    "Hmm." I responded.


    "Why are you here?" Sasha questioned.


    I was bbergasted. My mouth finally dropped open due to shock.


    Did thisdy know what she was saying?


    I don''t know if this thrivingmunity of merfolk has a psychiatric doctor. What I


    know is that Sasha needs to be mentally checked.


    I scoffed, "Do you think I am here by choice? You think if I had the option to choose, I would be in this ce? Funny joke."


    "Stop trying to act coy. You are just interested in the things the king has to offer." Sasha argued.


    I rolled my eyes.


    Oh my gosh, here we go again.


    It seems I would not stop running into people that thinks I am interested in taking their


    love interest away from them even when I didn''t show any signs of that.


    This level of delusion was bordering on craziness.


    I pointed at myself, "Me? How would I be interested in what the King has if this is the


    first time I am meeting him? Use your brain sometimes, sister."


    I wish I could crack her head open and remove the nonsense there.

 Chapter 108

    Edna


    "Oh sweet pearls, I didn''t know this is the manners they teach you savages on the surface." Sasha gasped.


    I raised my left brow, "I don''t know what you are getting at with all these savages and surfaces keywords you keep repeating but it is not going to work. Better stop now."


    "Sophia, do you know who you are talking to? You are overestimating yourself." Sasha spat.


    I could feel my head banging. The headache started small at first but it was increasing in magnitude as Sasha continued to spill trash.


    My body was already tired because of all the things I had to go through in the past few hours. I didn''t want to subject myself to this current torture if I could avoid it.


    I blinked, "Sasha, are we going to stand here and keep exchanging words like kids or are you going to carry out the order the king left to you?"


    "Wow." Sasha pped, "I can see what you are doing now. You want to use the king to threaten me and bully me, right? It is not possible."


    Now, I could see why Sasha was in love with the king. The two of them were birds of the same feather.


    Their characters and attitudes fits each other.


    Their brain seemed to have not developed fully. After puttingbined mental illnesses aside, I don''t know which other reason could be behind the intentional ignorance the two of them were exhibiting whenever I spoke.


    "Sister," I said with a sigh, "I am not threatening you with the King''s influence or anything like that. I just need to rest. Take me to where I am going to live. You don''t have to foster issues between us."


    I was already done with this little spat.


    I need to use my brain to think of escape ns. Using it to look for words to reply Sasha with was just a total waste of time.


    Sasha suddenly smiled. Her smile gave me a bad feeling. Unfortunately, she didn''t say anything that would give me a clue of what is running in her brain.


    She pped again, "Follow me, I am taking you to see the Queen."


    The two of us began to move. Sasha weaved through the hallways in a familiar manner.


    I had to keep my eyes on her so I would not get lost. Trying to burn the directions of


    our destination into my mind didn''t work as well as I thought.


    The only thing I seeded in doing was getting myself dizzy.


    Finally, we arrived at our destination. It was another beautiful ce. It was a smaller hall. It was bright and breathtaking.


    A medium sized throne was in the hall. The throne was built in a special way. The owner of the throne could lounge around without worrying about body aches.


    There was already someone on the throne. It was a very pretty woman. This woman took my breath away and I was sure that I was exclusively interested in men.


    She had dark purple hair that faded into a light bubble pink. Shells, corals and other materials avable under the ocean was used to decorate her hair and her neck.


    Thedy''s clothes was made from some kind of hazy material.


    The beautiful scenery under the clothes seemed to be exposed but it was just an illusion the clothes gave off.


    Her private areas were tightly covered and the clothes highlight her majesty.


    I can see why she was the queen and not a concubine.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    Her eyes were closed. When we stepped into the hall, her eyelids flew open.


    There were numerous guards near her throne. Those guards looked at Sasha and I coldly.


    "State your business." The Queen voice was as beautiful as her outward appearance. Sasha bowed a little.


    This was the queen of this territory. I didn''t want to cause any mayhem if I could avoid it. I followed Sasha''s example and bowed a little.


    "My queen, the King brought thisdy here and he said she would join our royal family soon." Sasha snitched with a big smile on her face.


    Glee shone in her pupils. She nced at me with a smug wink.


    I was wondering why Sasha didn''t struggle much when I told her to heed the instructions the king gave. She looked and acted like an insufferable person since I first saw her. I should have suspected her easy surrender.


    So, she was setting a trap for me here. Like I said before, it was highly likely that the women sharing the king didn''t want to share him in the slightest.


    Sasha might not be able to do much to me but the damage the Queen could cause was deadly. I held my breath as I looked at the Queen.


    Her light blue eyes were on me. She scrapped my figure from head to toe with contempt obvious in her actions.


    I feel like the Queen should be a wise person. Bing a Queen was not child y.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    From the things I have observed, she was a strong person. Struggling to stand out out of the unknown amount of wives and concubines the king married wasn''t easy.


    The queen should know that Sasha was trying to ignite some kind of dissatisfaction even she was saying the truth.


    Sadly, even if the queen knew this piece of information, she would not still act as I had imagined. The king had turned her into a woman that engaged in fights because of love.


    Sasha continued like she was unaware of the highly charged atmosphere, "The king asked me to bring her to you so you would make the arrangement for her amodation. The king said we shouldn''t skimp on any steps or details because he woulde back to check on itter. He said you should give her the arrangements fit for a King''s wife. Oh, my bad. I meant a concubine."


    I was observing the Queen closely. She was the only one that deserved my attention


    right now. This queen was a ticking time bomb.


    The moment Sasha''sst word dropped from her lips, the Queen''s eyes darkened.


    I pursed my lips.


    Oh my gosh. I was in trouble.


    This was something I was trying to avoid. I wasn''t in the position to fight against this queen.


    I didn''t even want to fight with her in the first ce. She and Sasha could have the King. I don''t know why the king insisted on implicating me in this harem fight.


    I was just on my own. A tinyyer of despair settled over me. The power imbnce between I and the queen was suffocating.


    Although I knew the Queen wouldn''t do too much damage since the king was currently interested in me, my situation was still making me feel ufortable. Oh my gosh.

 Chapter 109

    Edna


    "Is that so?" The queen asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Yes. I am conveying the King''s message word for word." Sasha replied.


    "Since the king said so, who am I to refuse? Everything would be as the king


    stipted." The queen said.


    Her tone was calm but I felt like it was the precursor to a big storm. From her previous gestures and actions, I knew thisdy wouldn''t let me go like that.


    If she did, it would be a big surprise.


    My fingers dug into my palms as I clenched my hands into fists.


    The air was charged with tangible tension.


    "I think part of the preparations the king asked me to arrange would be teaching you manners. You didn''t bow properly. We in the royal family value etiquette. Someone should straighten her up." The queen said.


    What?


    A female guard stepped out from the two rows of protectors near the throne.


    The female guard stepped towards me. When she got to my position, she pressed her two hands on my shoulders.


    Her actions were rough and sudden. I crashed to my knees because of the surprise caused by her actions.


    A shaky gasp left my lips. An intense pain shot through my nerves when my knees connected with the floor.


    Mist gathered in my eyes because the pain. Some of the gathered tears slid down. This was what I was talking about. The Queen would surely have myriad ways of making my life miserable without killing me off.


    I knew myself. I tried to be extra careful. I didn''t think there was something wrong with the actions I performed in the past few minutes. When Sasha bowed slightly, I copied her gesture. I didn''t want to fall into that kind of obvious trap. I thought I had avoided giving the Queen a legitimate handle that she could use as a cover to punish me.


    I don''t know why I was the one getting the shorter end of the stick when Sasha was still fine.


    The Queen left her throne and walked towards me slowly.


    Eventually, she arrived before me. The guard that was keeping me on my knees acted promptly without any orders.


    Her hands moved in a unique way. She propped my chin upwards. Now, I was staring directly into the enigmatic gaze of the Queen.


    The female guard''s actions were rough and a bolt of pain zapped my neck. A groan left my lips.


    It seems I cannot keep being quiet. If I keep waiting for the queen to let me go naturally, I might get seriously injured. I can''t wait around for her interest to subside like I had nned anymore. I had to fight.


    "What is your name?" The queen questioned.


    "Her name is Sophia." Sasha chipped in.


    The Queen looked at her with displeasure coating her pupils, "I wasn''t speaking to you."


    "My bad." Sasha said as she mmed her palm over her lips.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    Her other hand was raised in a gesture of surrender. She took a few step backwards.


    If an outsider took a look at this situation, they would think the Queen was about to gobble Sasha up.


    Those few seconds of their interaction made me know the dynamics of the rtionship between the Queen and Sasha.


    If I wasn''t present here, Sasha would probably be the one that would bear the Queen''s torture and anger.


    Since I was here, I had be the scapegoat the two would unite against.


    "I don''t want to repeat my question the third time. What is your name?" The queen turned her attention back to me.


    I took a deep breath. It was hard to do that action because of the way my body was positioned.


    The queen''s questions and actions reinforced the fact that she was looking for trouble.


    I don''t know why she was insisting on getting my name from my lips when Sasha had generously supplied it.


    My throat moved as I swallowed, "My name is Sophia." "Sophia." The queen said, "A name truly befitting a vixen."


    The way she said her words felt like she was butchering it.


    "Queen, I didn''t want to be here. I was brought to this ce without my consent. I don''t want to be the King''s concubine and I am not interested in fighting with you." I said.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    "Wow, I am impressed. So, you are going to go as far as trying to sow discord between the King and I? The king has really picked a treasure up." The Queen replied.


    I closed my eyes briefly. This Queen was simr to the King and Sasha. It was clear that


    the queen just wanted to humiliate me and show her power. My exnations were going into one ear anding out of the other.


    Besides, any nder against the king would obviously not be tolerated.


    "I am not trying to cause any issues between you and the King. I would never do that. I


    just want you to plead with your husband to let me go." I said.


    Earlier, there was a little bit of pity for this queen because of her King''s amorous character. Now, that bit of pity was reducing rapidly. This woman was crazy.


    "Stop spewing senseless words." The Queen snapped.


    The faithful guard that was holding me captive immediately used her hand to hold my jaws together.


    For a brief second, I wanted to struggle. Although the female guard was strong, I could still make her ufortable.


    I stomped the urge to struggle like mad person. Even if I fought back against the female guard keeping me on my knees, it would be of no use in the long run. The Queen had the ability tomand the rest of the guards to hold me down. "Your majesty." A voice called out in surprise.


    The voice came from the group of guards around the Queen''s throne.


    The Queen looked up in surprise. My attention was diverted from the crazy queen


    before me.


    I looked out of my peripherals. The King was standing at the entrance of the hall with a dark look.


    He asked, "What are you guys doing?"

 Chapter 110

    Edna


    "Your Majesty." The Queen said in a soft tone, "You are here."


    "Yes, I am here. If I didn''te, I wouldn''t know you were bullying my people." The King replied.


    He didn''t look at the Queen with a good face.


    The Queen''s eyes brimmed with tears. She nced at me before turning back to the King.


    From her nce, I knew there would be no possibility of friendship between us from


    now on.


    The venom in her eyes was scalding.


    "Your majesty." She called.


    As she spoke, she walked up to the King and wrapped her hand around his forearm.


    "I was just teaching her valuable lessons. She would be part of our royal family in the future and etiquette would be a major part of her future." Queen exined.


    "You are talking about etiquette but I am seeing bullying." The king replied, Iris, this is not what you promised me when you became my queen. You said you wouldn''t be a jealous Queen."


    The Queen opened her mouth for a few seconds. The tears in her eyes blended with the swirling water around us.


    Her red eyes was painful to behold.


    "I am not bullying her." The Queen lied with a pitiful face.


    The tiny bit pity I had for her disappeared instantly.


    I wasn''t in the mood to hear the background story of the king and queen.


    Sighs just kepting out of my mouth.


    "Your majesty." I said, "Your queen obviously doesn''t want me here and I don''t want to


    be here either. Please, let me go. You would be doing a good thing."


    I knew there was a very low chance of the king letting me go. I didn''t let this knowledge stop me. I wanted to convince him.


    Talking didn''t take anything from me. Maybe if the King got fed up by my words, he would do the right thing.


    "Sophia, I told you my stance earlier. I can''t let you go. You are mine." The king said.


    "I am not yours. Please, get that. You can not force someone to love you. I don''t even know what you see in me." I argued.


    I would love an answer to myst sentence. If the king told me what made him interested in me, I would try to change it.


    "I see something special in you. You are unique. You have this kind of aura around you that instantly upgrades everything about you to the next level. I want you." The king replied.


    His words instantly spoiled my n of changing the things he liked about me. I can''t change the elusive aura he was talking about.


    A few eyes fell on us.


    The King didn''t feel embarrassed by the words he was saying but I was shamed.


    I couldn''t stomach any of the words he was spilling.


    If I wasn''t the one in this precarious position, I would think the king was a loving person.


    His words of love were touching. Unfortunately, he was wasting them on me.


    I can not-and would not-reciprocate his feelings.


    "Your majesty, why are you here? I thought you had something to take care of?" Sasha asked.


    Her voice broke the silence that ensued after the King''s words.


    A smile bloomed on the King''s lips, "Thank you for reminding me. I had forgotten what


    I was here for when I saw the Queen behaving in an inappropriate manner."


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s,


    you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    "My King." The Queen sobbed.


    "Don''t call me." The king said in an hard tone.


    "I am so sorry. I just let my feelings control me for a second. It won''t happen again." The Queen apologized.


    The King''s eye softened, "Iris, this is the kind of behavior I want you to have. You know a single woman wouldn''t be enough for a King. You knew this from the get go. You are supposed to be the example Sasha and the others would follow. If you continue like this, will you kill people under my nose because of your jealousy?"


    "I will change. That is a promise, your Majesty." The Queen said.


    "I hope this wouldn''t be like those times you promised me to kill your jealousy but you


    would turn around to make another mistake?" The King questioned.


    "This is thest time. I assure you of this." The Queen promised.


    "Okay, I believe you. I promised you that I wouldn''t treat you badly. Throughout the years we have been married to each other, have I ever treated you badly in any way?" The king asked.


    The Queen shook her head, "No. I am so sorry for disappointing you. This acts wouldn''t be repeated."


    "It''s alright, just control yourself." The king said before turning to the guard keeping me on my knees, "Are you not going to release her? Are you waiting for an announcement before you do the needful?"


    The moment thest word left the King''s lips, the female guard released me and took a few step backwards.


    I rose to my feet. My hand massaged my knees. The pain had faded away but my knees were numb.


    "Sophia, let''s go. I have somewhere I want to take you to. That is the purpose of my trip to this pce." The king said with a bright smile.


    He stretched his hand towards me. I nced at his outstretched hand before ignoring


    itpletely. I walked past him and left the hall.


    "She is so rude. Why did she ignore the King''s hand like that?" One voice whispered.


    I wasn''t too far from the door to the Queen''s hall so those words didn''t escape the reach of my ears.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    "She thinks she''s all that. She doesn''t know her behavior is pushing her closer to losing the king''s favor. She doesn''t know that holding the King''s hand is an honor." Sasha''s jealous voice responded.


    She didn''t try to lower her voice at all.


    I stopped listening and swam away from the hall. I didn''t know the direction I was


    going in and everywhere was unfamiliar.


    I didn''t mind this. I kept swimming away from the Queen''s territory.


    Soon, ripples appeared in the waters around me. I looked back to see the King. His


    hand stretched out and wrapped around my right wrist.


    I tried to get him to release me but he didn''t budge.


    I nced at the stupid anklet on my leg. Even when it had been soaking in water for a


    very long time, it was still as hardy as ever.


    I stopped looking at it because it was evoking annoyance.


    There was no way to get my wrist out of the king''s hold so I stopped struggling.


    The king had a smile on his face. He didn''t behave abnormally because of the way I ignored him in front of his Queen and guards.


    His behavior was strange. It made me alert. If he showed anger on his face, things would be easier to navigate going forward but now, he wasn''t just having a calm expression on his face, he was smiling.


    His thoughts were hidden under that smile. I couldn''t read him at all.


    At first nce, the king looked like a lecherous person or a womanizer. The Queen and Sasha reinforced that fact.


    Still, deep down, I knew things would be more than that. He would not be the King of this underwater empire by being weak and lustful.


    "So, I want to go on a date with you in a special ce. Many people rmended it


    to me as a ce that would give us maximum fun." The king exined.


    I didn''t say anything to him.


    My silence continued till we arrived at the destination the King chose.

 Chapter 111

    Edna


    My eyes twinkled as I scanned the ce.


    This ce was an amusement park, it was just an underwater version.


    It was beautiful and the materials used in making it was from the sea.


    Many rides and other fun attractions were in the amusement park. It was really a fun filled ce like the King had said.


    If I wasn''t a captive under the sea, I would have enjoyed this ce more.


    The king brought me into the amusement park. Most of the workers and booth owners


    in the amusement park gave things away because the person standing in front of them was the king.


    We were given maximum VIP treatment.


    "Which ride do you want to go for first?" The king turned to me and asked.


    We were standing in a great area. In this position, we could see most of the things the amusement park offered.


    "I don''t want any of them. I just want you to let me go." I said.


    The king selectively ignored what I said before pointing at a ride, "Let''s go for the aquatic dragon rollercoaster. It should be fun."


    A sigh left my lips.


    "Before I forget, take this." The king suddenly searched himself before presenting a pearl to me.


    The pearl was blue. It reminded me of the blue pill Maddox fed me so I wouldn''t drown in the ocean.


    I didn''t let my guard down because of those simrities.


    I looked at the King with wary eyes, "What is this?


    "I know Maddox would have given you something to breathe underwater.


    Unfortunately, whatever he gave you is an inferior product. My pearl is better and it would not leave any side effect." The king introduced.


    My eyes changed. I didn''t know that the pearl Maddox gave me would have side effects. Sadly, even if I knew, I didn''t have the option to reject him at that time.


    "Take it. This pearl would cancel the side effects of the previous pearl Maddox gave you." The king advised.


    The king presented something I couldn''t refuse.


    I took the blue bead from his outstretched hands and threw it into my mouth.


    As I swallowed, the pearl melted into some kind of gooey liquid that traveled to my stomach at a fast speed.


    Suddenly, my hands and legs started to feel cold. The chill was too much and I started to shiver.


    I looked at the king with angry eyes, "What did you do?"


    I med myself for believing in him. I wasn''t cautious.


    "Calm down, Sophia. I didn''t give you poison or something that would control you. The pearl I gave you is just expelling the side effects of the other inferior one from your body. Trust me, I won''t harm you." The king exined.


    As he was exining, the chill that was attacking my limbs faded away rapidly. A lovely andfortable warmth reced it.


    It was clear that the King was right.


    I was feeling awkward. My eyes stopped looking at the King.


    I coughed, "Sorry for using you before I got the full picture."


    The King waved dhis hand in dismissal, "Don''t worry about that. I would have done worse in my panic."


    Silence settled between us. The King''s hand wrapped around my wrist again. He dragged me towards the aquatic dragon ride.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    The worker taking tickets for the ride didn''t ask for any tickets. He just directed the King and I to one of the ride. The aquatic dragon rollercoaster ride was divided into different carts that made up the long length of the mechanic dragon.


    The other customers in the amusement park had to sit with each other in a cart. A cart had the space and seats for 4 people.


    The worker gave the King and I a single cart.


    After other customers filled the rest of the seats in the mechanic dragon, the ride started.


    I held on to the guiding rails next to the seat as the dragon began to move.


    As the dragon picked up speed, the water around rushed past my face and my body. Because of the intense speed and force, the water around us seemed to have solidified a little.


    The water seemed to be washing all my worries away. For a second, I wanted to enjoy myself. Like the age old saying goes, if you can beat them, join them.


    I don''t have the ability to escape from the King on a short notice and there was no way


    I would be able to stop the King from bringing me to various attractions in this amusement park.


    It was best to see the good in my situation. I imagined that the person beside me wasn''t the king but Killian.


    That thought calmed the restlessness that sprouted in my heart a long time ago.


    After a few minutes, the rode returned to the starting point and stopped. The King and I left the cart with the other customers.


    "What should we do next? Which ride sparks your interest." The king asked again.


    This time, I wasn''t ignoring him. I looked around the amusement park to see if anything would catch my fancy.


    "My King." A sweet voice called.


    Before I could blink, someone has appeared beside me and the King.


    This person was a very beautifuldy. She had a tail.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    The tail was a very beautiful gold color. Light made her tail glitter.


    Her gills, scales and other features had a little bit of the same gold color.


    My eyes scanned the new arrival. I wanted to know who she was.


    Is she an admirer of the King or someone from the King''s harem?


    The king didn''t look like the kind of person that would let a beautifuldy go.


    My questions were answered in the next second. The woman saddled up to the King''s


    side.


    She wrapped her arms around the King''s arm.


    "My King," She said in a very sweet voice, "You came to have fun without me. This is


    not how you should treat your concubine."


    Shepletely ignored my presence.


    There was no way she didn''t see me. The King and I were a few distances away from each other.


    The spirit of having fun waspletely shattered when she arrived.


    I took a few steps away from the King and the pendent hanging on his body.


    The moment I moved, the King''s eyes turned to me.


    He was about to reply to thedy when my actions interrupted him.


    Thedy finally looked at me coldly. She didn''t ask me who I was or why I was with the


    King. Her hostility was very clear.


    I didn''t try to exin myself to her. It was obvious that she wouldn''t listen or believe


    me.


    Trying to exin to the Queen or Sasha didn''t work. I didn''t want to waste my efforts.

 Chapter 112

    Edna


    "Your majesty, who is this?" The new arrival''s cold eyes turned into warm inviting ones when she faced the King.


    "This is Sophia. She is going to be my wife soon." The king said.


    "No." I chipped in.


    "Don''t mind her, she is just behaving strangely because she is not yet ustomed to things." The king replied.


    "Wow, a new sister." Thedy''s voice was exaggerated and it was filled with false sweetness.


    I rolled my eyes. Who wanted to be her sister?


    Her voice sent a shiver down my spine.


    ''Eww.''


    I was not the King, she should stop using that voice immediately.


    I didn''t say that thought out loud though.


    "Rose, since you are here, just join us." The king proposed.


    "I wasn''t nning to leave anyway." Rose continued to speak in a sharine voice.


    "What should be the next thing on the agenda?" The king questioned as he nced at both Rose and I.


    I didn''t speak. The desire to experience the amusement park to the fullest wasn''t there anymore. I just wanted the king to finish his charade so I would get quality rest.


    "I know where we can go, your majesty. I want to add a new doll to my collection. It will be a beautiful thing for you to win one for me." Rose made the trip all about her.


    I wasn''tining. It would be best if she took the King miles and miles away from


    me.


    "That is a very good idea, Rose. Let''s do that." The king responded before turning to me, "Sophia, stop staying so far away. Come closer."


    I moved a little bit closer but I still maintained a little distance between the King and I.


    The king brought us to where we would get those dolls. It was a w machine.


    This world was really advanced. I could see the high level of their technology in everything. Machine were working underwater without any signs of wear and tear. It was miraculous.


    Like the King and I had experienced before, the workers in charge of this w machine gave the king great treatment.


    He didn''t need to buy the coins that he would use to y with the w machine. Those coins were given to him for free.


    The King started ying.


    Rose was watching him with an idolizing look in her eyes. She was practically worshiping his every move.


    On the other hand, I turned my eyes away from the King and the w machine booth entirely.


    I started to gaze at the people in the amusement park having fun.


    The fun they were having was contagious. I wasn''t experiencing what they were feeling personally but some of the happiness emanating from them got to me. My lips curved up into a small smile.


    "Sophia, are you smiling because of my prowess?" The King''s annoying voice interrupted my peaceful observation.


    He shoved a doll into my hand. I look down.


    The doll was made using a cow''s image. It was beautiful.


    An heated gazended on me and the doll. I traced it to the source. I wasn''t so surprised to see Rose ring at me like I had stolen her life savings.


    I smiled brightly at Rose. Her eyes darkened.


    She didn''t have any doll with her. It seems the King gave me his first prize. Her poisonous stare finally got an exnation.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    She stopped looking at me and went closer to the King.


    "My King, are you not going to win something for me too? I brought you here because


    I wanted a doll. You are behaving unfairly." She whined.


    The king nodded, "I will win a doll for you too."


    After speaking, he went to work again.


    A few minutes passed by and he caught another doll. This time, he didn''t take too long


    to grab the doll as long. I couldn''t enjoy my observation of the other people in the amusement park.


    The rest of the time we spent in the amusement park passed by in a blur.


    We went on three more rides including a honeb ride.


    Rose, the King and I finally got to the entrance of the amusement park.


    The king looked satisfied and the smile on his face remained constant.


    "My King, are we going to head elsewhere after leaving this amusement park? I don''t know if you are busy but I feel like Sophia and I can entertain ourselves." Rose said.


    "I have something to do but I prefer to hang out with you two." The king replied.


    "My King, you should go and finish the task you have to do. You can spend time with us anytime. Sophia and I will sort ourselves out. She is the new addition to our family and she has towork. She has to foster a good rtionship with the rest of the sisters too. I have a tea partying up in a few minutes, she should join." Rose proposed.


    Even if I thought with my feet, I knew Rose didn''t make that offer with good intentions.


    I looked at the king.


    "I want to rest. I haven''t rested since I arrived in this ce." I said.


    I wasn''t in the mood to be targeted by Rose and any other people that were in her group.


    Rose looked at me with yful displeasure, "Sophia, don''t talk like that. You would have plenty time to restter. This tea party wouldn''t even take long. Just 40 minutes at most."


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    King nodded in agreement to Rose''s words, "Sophia, you would be my wife soon. You have to learn a few things from your predecessors. Rose knows more than you, especially since youe from the surface. Go with her to the tea party. Besides, your aodations isn''t prepared yet. By the time you finish with the tea party, your amodation and everything else would be ready."


    I looked at the King and Rose. Rose had a smug look on her face.


    I knew there was no way I would be able to avoid following Rose to that tea party.


    "I don''t want to go to the tea party. I canworkter." I told the King.


    I wanted to make ast ditch effort. This request had a high chance of failure. I still


    pressed on. If I didn''t do this, I would regret not trying.


    I don''t even know why the king is behaving like.


    Was he not seeing those tricks Rose, Sasha and the Queen were doing? Was it because


    I was a woman so I understood those underhanded tricks better?


    No, someone that got the throne of this underwater empire wouldn''t be that closed up from his surrounding and other people.


    If he had an inkling of the tricks his wives y, why was he forcing me to be involved?


    Was he using this petty harem fights to keep his wives upied?


    Why would he want to keep them preupied?


    I didn''t rule out the reality of him just being a wise man that was also lustful. Those


    things might not be mutually exclusive.


    Conspiracy theories flew around in my mind.


    Unfortunately, the answers to my questions and theories wouldn''t be forting anytime soon or even at all.


    "Go." The Kingmanded.


    The tone of his voice was a bit different than its normal range. I knew there was no going back from his decision anymore.

 Chapter 113

    Edna


    "Sophia, let''s go. We shouldn''t dy the king anymore." Rose said.


    After Rose finished speaking, the two of them looked at me pointedly. Rose must have been impatient with my inaction.


    She wrapped her hand around my wrist.


    Her hand was cold but the smile on her lips was warm. I ignored the kingpletely.


    Rose dragged me away from the entrance of the amusement park before heading in a direction.


    I tried to memorize the route we used. We finally arrived at our destination.


    Our destination was a pce. It wasn''t the queen''s pce and it wasn''t the ce the king brought me to when I just arrived here.


    This pce should belong to Rose.


    Rose stopped holding my hand. She took a few steps forward before opening the door to the pce.


    Two female warriors were standing on each side of the door.


    "Come in." Rose said before swimming in herself. I went into the hall.


    The hall we came into was beautiful. One of the walls was connected to a very beautiful garden.


    The garden was filled with pretty aquatic nts. Some of those nts glowed.


    There was a low table in the center of the hall. This table was made from an unknown material. It reflected the light beautifully.


    A few people were already sitting around the low table. Those people were women.


    I nced at them briefly before turning my eyes away. I don''t know if they were the other wives of the King or if they were just Rose''s friends.


    Rose walked to where the low table was and took a seat. She smiled at the three other women that were at the table.


    Her smile was bright. It didn''t look like it was fake.


    "Are you going to keep standing there and staring?" Rose asked.


    Her words weren''t as sweet as it had been when she was talking to the King.


    Rose said the tea party would be hosted for around 30 to 40 minutes at most. I hope she wasn''t lying. I would try to trust her this time.


    I went to the low table and took a seat. I gave the other participants in this tea party ample space.


    Rose opened therge box next to her seat. She brought a set of utensils out.


    She ced the utensils on the table before sliding it in my direction.


    I grabbed the cup and ced it in front of me. There was a kettle on the low table. The cup Rose gave me and the cups the others were using was very simr to each other. The kettle was made with the same materials.


    I didn''t make any move to touch the kettle.


    "Who is she?" One of thedies that had been sitting around the table before Rose and I arrived asked.


    Thisdy has pretty green hair. The seconddy had ck hair and thest one was bald.


    Her bald head didn''t look to abrupt. It suited her quite well.


    "She is the new woman the king set his eye on." Rose snorted.


    "Wee. What is your name?" Thedy with green hair turned to me.


    "My name is Sophia." I replied.


    I kept my face expressionless.


    "Why is she acting like she is forced to be here?" The balddy questioned.


    I shot a scalding look in her direction, "I was forced to be here."


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    I didn''t address her with any respect. Since I was ufortable, I was ready to make


    my opponents ufortable too. Misery lovespany after all


    "You have a sharp mouth." Thedy with the bald head said.


    "Yes, I do. You are not so bad yourself." I replied.


    "Enough of this. Rachel, you know you are bigger than this. You are just giving Sophia


    what she wants." Rose intervened.


    I looked at her coldly before turning my eyes away.


    This tea party was as boring as the word itself. I couldn''t wait for it to be over.


    Rose grabbed the kettle.


    She shook her wrist and the kettle shook along with her actions.


    "The tea in this kettle has finished." She said before turning to me, "Sophia, why don''t


    you make another kettle of tea for everyone?"


    So, this was her trap?


    I won''t lie, I was expecting something more hardcore.


    Rose was asking me to make tea when she knows I don''t have any knowledge on how


    to make any of the cuisine the people under the ocean liked.


    I was not going to sign myself up for embarrassing.


    "No." I responded.


    Suddenly, Rose mmed her hand on the table, "Sophia, have some respect! Your are terrible without it."


    "I would like to say the same to you." I chuckled.


    "Why is she acting like she has the world on her palm?" The bald woman retorted


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s,


    you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    My eyes lingered in her.


    What''s up with her? She was acting too obsessed. It was not like I owed her something in the past.


    "Since the king has taken a fancy to her, I wouldn''t expect her to be humble. She used hical ways to get the King''s attention and now she''s unting." Rose grumbled under her breath.


    Her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    I didn''t seduced the king so her jab was painless. I didn''t want to waste my saliva in a confrontation regarding this.


    I rose to my feet, "Since there is no tea and nobody''s willing to make another kettle, I


    can confidently say that this tea party hase to an end, right? Can I leave now?


    Unlike you guys, I don''t have all the time in the world to y."


    My words were mostly questions but I didn''t need their answers.


    Rose''s lips curved downwards in displeasure. The otherdies didn''t stop me or say anything.


    Their faces didn''t look too good though. I didn''t mind their ugly faces.


    I turned around to leave.


    "Why are you letting her go like that?" An unfamiliar voice asked.


    I matched it to the thirddy that didn''t speak when I was sitting at the low table.


    "The king would be furious if I do anything now. Let''s wait till she loses favor." Rose replied.


    The evil in her voice was tant.


    I left the hall confidently but I had to stop moving a few stepster.


    Everywhere was unfamiliar. I would never go back into that suffocating hall to ask for


    directions from Rose and her cohort for many reasons.


    Firstly, I didn''t want to ask people like Rose for help.


    Secondly, Rose would not help me. She would rather trample me into the mud if I was in an helpless situation.

 Chapter 114

    Edna


    I continued moving. I didn''t have a target destination in mind. I just wanted to go as far away as possible from the hall I left.


    I felt like my decision to leave was rash. What was done was done though. There was no time to regret it now. I don''t know where I would go to. The king and the Queen didn''t send any messages to say my amodations was ready. Everything was a


    mess.


    The only thing I can do right now was try to go back to the Queen''s hall. Settling on this decision was a bit ironic.


    I tried my best to leave the Queen''s Pce earlier. Now, I was heading back there.


    I restrained the ufortable feeling threading through my heart. A wise man would know when to bend or stretch.


    Besides, there was nothing wrong with my decision. The King instructed the Queen to make preparations for my stay after all.


    I nned to ask people for directions.


    After swimming for a while, I started to see other merfolk moving around.


    Some of those people wore uniforms that were simr to the ones I saw on the guards protecting the Queen. The warriors outside Rose''s Pce wore the same uniform.


    I hadpletely offended the queen even if that wasn''t my original intention.


    I started to rethink my decision.


    Since I have no choice but to ask for directions, it would be better for me to seek the king out.


    Going for the Queen''s territory would just be sending myself into a lion''s maws. Without the King''s presence, she would be uncontroble.


    I stopped one of the female warriors that was about to swim past me.


    "Please, wait." My hand grabbed her elbow.


    She looked at me with a frown, "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?"


    After hearing her first question, I paused. I did not have a legal status in this underwater empire yet.


    "My name is Sophia. The king brought me to the pce. I wandered off and I can''t find him. Can you take me to the his Pce? If the king is not in his pce, you can bring me to wherever he is." I requested.


    The moment I said my first sentence, the female warrior looked at me with a subtle emotion.


    My brain quickly interpreted what that emotion meant. She was basically staring at me like I was some kind of golddigger.


    Fortunately, she didn''t refuse my request because of her new bias.


    "Okay, follow me." She said.


    She brought me directly to a unfamiliar hall.


    There was numerous guards stationed in strategic positions in this hall. After she brought me to this ce, she left.


    The female warrior didn''t say anything to me before she left. The king wasn''t in the hall. I don''t know if this ce was under the Queen''s jurisdiction.


    It wasn''t the same hall I visited with Sasha.


    I went to one of the corners in the hall and sat down. I waited patiently.


    I would not sit here for hours though. If the King doesn''t appear soon, I would ask for directions again.


    After staring at the decorations and guards for a very long time, my eyelids started to get heavy.


    My eyelids lowered and I lost myself in the darkness that appeared.


    Everything was peaceful.


    Some time passed. I didn''t have an urate grasp of the time.


    A hand tapped me softly. I wasn''t ready to wake up from my sweet sleep.


    I turned my body away from the annoying hand and continued to sleep.


    The hand continued to tap me. Changing my position countless times didn''t work. I had no choice but to wake up.


    My eyes fluttered open and I observed my surroundings. The king was standing before me. His hand was still outstretched.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    He should be the one that woke me up. He looked at me with a warm smile.


    "You are awake." He said.


    I wanted to roll my eyes. My eyes weren''t closed anymore. The answer to his question


    was very obvious but he still choose to ask anyway.


    "Um." I replied.


    "How did the tea party with Rose go?" He questioned.


    "Noment." I said.


    He wasn''t offended by my nonchnt answer.


    "Let me take you to your Pce. Everything is ready now I am so sorry for letting you wait." The king said.


    I straightened my figure and left the extravagant hall with the King.


    The pce the king assigned to me was beautiful. It looked simr to Rose''s Pce.


    I guess a pce like this was a universal boon for the King''s concubines.


    The pce was big and it had many rooms.


    The king didn''t follow me in. I was grateful for that.


    "The servants would bring food for youter." Ge informed me.


    I nodded.


    I was about to close the door. There was no guards around.


    I didn''t want guards in the first ce so I was thankful.


    If I make a n to escape in the nearest future, having guards around would increase


    the chances of failure.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter it''s all free!


    "Our wedding preparations is in full swing." The King announced before taking his leave.


    His words were like a bombshell. It destroyed the good mood I was in.


    My fingers dug into the door as I watched him leave with a poisonous gaze.


    Looking at him with daggers in my eyes won''t aplish anything so I closed the door.


    I found the bed and crashed into it.


    My eyes closed. I wanted to continue sleeping. I needed every bit of energy.


    ****


    The wedding day finally arrived.


    I had been trying my best to think of anything that would be able to get me out of the King''s clutches.


    Unfortunately, no idea seemed like a good one.


    I didn''t want to marry the king. The only person I was willing to marry was Killian and


    that will never change.


    My Pce was decorated with beautiful shells, pearls and many more.


    Numerous servants appeared in my Pce as the wedding day approached. ording


    to the King, they would work here permanently. Now, my Pce was bustling.


    Guards were assigned to my pce too. I didn''t try to escape.


    Firstly, I knew it would not be sessful with theyers of guards around me. Secondly, I would raise the vignce of my captors if any attempt to escape failed. "Mydy, why are you refusing to eat?" One of the female servants persuaded me. "Don''t try to convince me. I am not interested in eating." I replied.

 Chapter 115

    Edna


    I was sitting on the bed. There were many boxes filled with clothes, essories and many more near my bed.


    If I followed the n the King made, I was supposed to get dressed after eating.


    I have been on an hunger strike since yesterday. It was a bit hard to do but going hungry was a little cost to pay for my freedom.


    I want to see if the king would be willing to marry a corpse.


    I really hope this hunger strike persuades the king to let me go.


    "Please, mydy. You are just torturing yourself like this. We can walk through any issues together. I am here for you and the King is here for you too." The female servant, Catherine said.


    I stopped replying to her.


    Catherine and I had said simr things yesterday.


    I was tired of having variations of the same discussion over and over again. Catherine''s footsteps faded away as she left.


    I leaned backwards and rested on the bed. My eyes stuck to the beautiful ceiling above my bed.


    My mind wandered away.


    The water around me started to be restless. I sat up and looked towards the entrance of my bedroom.


    The Queen and a few guards were at the door. The Queen didn''t have a good on her face.


    She was a little bit haggard but it could be seen that she tried to pull herself together. Her face was decorated beautifully.


    Her entuated eyes looked at me coldly.


    "Sophia, what do you think you are doing?" She asked as she came closer to the bed.


    A few servants were amongst the guards behind the queen. Catherine was among those servants.


    I understood what happened.


    When she noticed that she wouldn''t be able to persuade me, she went to get people that would be able to do so.


    I knew any of the servants and guards in my Pce weren''t truly my own.


    Fortunately, I had not taken a fancy to the King. If a person that was in love with the king was in my shoes, she might feel bad.


    I wasn''t in love with the king but I was notfortable with this current situation either. I felt like I was an exotic animal performing on the stage.


    People that weren''t truly on my side surrounded me. This was one of the reasons why I refused to bring Catherine closer even when she repeatedly assured me that she was here for me.


    I looked at the Queen with a challenge in my eyes, "I am just not hungry so I don''t want to eat. Simple."


    "You don''t want to eat or you are trying to go on an hunger strike to protest against something that is already a done deal?" The Queen asked.


    "So, you know I was trying to protest? Tell your husband to let me go. I don''t want to be one of his dozen wives." I requested.


    "That is not possible." The Queen deadpanned, "Don''t you know that it is an honor to marry the King?"


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    I rose to my feet, "That''s the thing. I don''t want this honor. I thought you were a jealous Queen, why would you torture yourself to this state instead of supporting me and letting me leave?"


    "The king wants you and he will get you. Stop your childish tricks. If you refuse to eat, you will be taken to the venue with an empty stomach. Whether your stomach is empty or not wouldn''t spoil the wedding. The choice is up to you." The queen said. "You guys should do your worst. I am not going to be wedded. You can talk about me going to the wedding venue with an hungry stomach but can you guarantee that I would cooperate?" I smiled.


    "We don''t need your cooperation. If you have to be tied down and taken to the altar, we will do so. Nobody under this ocean would mind orin." The Queen responded to my smile with one of her own.


    Her words had an element of truth in them. I could see it in her eyes. She was ready to put every word she said to action.


    Although she might be currently green with jealousy and anger, she was ready to do anything the king instructed her to do.


    I knew the Queen wouldn''t storm into my chambers like this if the king hadn''t given her express permission to do so.


    He liked appearing in front of me like a saint but his core was as dark as ink.


    "You have said enough. Catherine, bring the food." I instructed.


    Catherine detached herself from the group the Queen brought and left the bedroom.


    A few minutester, she came back with arge tray. She brought the tray to me.


    I scooped the first spoonful and brought it to my mouth.


    Once the queen confirmed that I was cooperating, she left as suddenly as she had arrived.


    Catherine stayed in the bedroom but her head was lowered.


    She didn''t try to say any pretentious words about being by my side anymore.


    That was a great development. I was already tired of hearing those words.


    Heavy silence apanied me as I ate. I tried my best to eat slowly but the food eventually finished.


    I couldn''t dy time anymore.


    After I finished everything on the tray, Catherine took the tray away.


    She came back after returning the tray.


    "Mydy, the wedding is going to start soon and you need to prepare." She said.


    She didn''t wait for my agreement. It was clear that she was just informing me of the ns she and the King mapped.


    Catherine pped and four girls came into the bedroom.


    Those girls opened the boxes containing the clothes and essories the King sent.


    Excitement was weaved through their actions.


    I was itching to roll my eyes. They were behaving like crazy fangirls.


    It was clear that these girls might think I was ungrateful for refusing to marry the King.

 Chapter 116

    Edna


    I could spot the guards at the entrance of my bedroom. Any thoughts of escape would have to wait till I get to the venue.


    I obediently let Catherine and the other girls dress me up. I didn''t want the Queen''s threat of tying me down and taking me awaye true.


    The girls didn''t take too long. After a while, I was done.


    "Wow, mydy. You are breathtaking. I am sure the king would not be able to take his eyes off you when you appear before him." One of the four girls Catherine called into the bedroom said.


    "It would be for the best if he could take his eyes off me." I spoke in a cold voice. My chilly tone destroyed the warm atmosphere that set in after the girl''s words.


    The other girls didn''t say any appreciative words anymore.


    The veil on my head didn''t hinder my vision. There was beautiful marks and drawings on my face.


    "Lady Sophia, it is time to head to the wedding venue." Catherine said.


    I nodded.


    I let Catherine lead the way. The other girls held a few gifts from the boxes the King sent. They walked behind me.


    I don''t know if these people thought I would escape now.


    Finally, we arrived at the venue.


    Catherine led me through a decorated path. The other four girls that had been following us dispersed into the crowd. The wedding venue was pretty.


    Numerous merfolk was present. Everyone was watching everything what was happening with a big smile on their faces.


    Some of thedies even looked at me with an envious expression.


    Catherine continued to lead me forward. There was a raised tform at the center of this gathering.


    This raised tform wasn''t too extravagant. If was minimalisticpared to the rest of the venue.


    The king was already standing on the tform. There was one other person in front of the King.


    Thisdy had a glittering blue tail. She was holding a golden book in her hand. Both thedy and the King were staring at me. Their real thoughts was unknown. Catherine and I finally arrived at the base of the raised tform.


    She gestured for me to climb the stairs that would get me to the top of the tform. Catherine didn''t make any move to get on the tform herself.


    I stood still.


    A few minutes flew by. When I didn''t make any moves to get on the tform, the noisy crowd around me quietened down.


    Everywhere was so silent. In an area next to the raised tform, the Queen and other beautiful women stood together.


    There was various expressions on the faces of those women.


    Those women should be the concubines of the King.


    At first nce, I could count almost twenty women. This king was really lustful.


    I would not be part of that group. I estimated that the King would have dozens of concubines.


    I used this guess as the basis to mock the queen when she came to threaten me to eat.


    I didn''t know my words were truly the reality. I wished it was still a guess.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s, you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    The smile on the King''s face reduced as he continued to look at me.


    "Let me go and we would not have to embarrass ourselves here." I mouthed to the King.


    Suddenly, I felt weakness spread through every nerve in my body.


    I stumbled forward like a drunken person.


    My heart started to sink.


    What was going on?


    Catherine came closer to me and her arms wrapped around me. I had no choice but to rest most of my body weight on her.


    "The King and the queen knew you are extremely stubborn so weced your food with something that would make you weak." Catherine whispered.


    She didn''t speak like a maid that was talking to her mistress.


    Her hot breaths sprayed on my ears. My ears were warm but my heart was cold.


    I messed up.


    When I was pretending to listen to them, I had forgotten one important fact. Mortal hearts wereplicated.


    I wasn''t a deity. Even if I predicted their actions, many things could change. These


    people wouldn''t necessarily act like I imagined.


    These people could pretend too. I thought I was smart.


    "What is wrong with her?" The king asked in concern.


    I nced at him with a sneer on my lips. He was good at pretending.


    Hey there! Just a friendly reminder that if you''re not reading this book on nel5s,


    you might be missing out on theplete story. Head over there to dive into the next chapter-it''s all free!


    He was acting like he didn''t nt Catherine by my side.


    "My mistress is feeling sick. That''s why she was standing still earlier." Catherine replied, "Marriage would bring good luck so she insisted oning even when she was unwell."


    I looked at Catherine from my peripherals. Thisdy was smart. She sugarcoated my act of defiance. She turned a huge and scandalous matter into something small. Catherine was actively trying to build a false image of me in the eyes of the public. ording to Catherine, I was the ultimate lover girl. I was sure that there would be somedies in the crowd that would be jealous of my false reputation.


    "I admire her actions and efforts. Assist her properly. You two shoulde up. I can''t let her sacrifice go to waste." The King instructed.


    "Yes your majesty." Catherine replied.


    She kept a tight hold on my arm and waist. I was weak but I could still lift my feet a little. I didn''t do that.


    Catherine had to bear the bulk of the efforts that climbing the tform required. She didn''t mind.


    A smile was on her face and she basically dragged me to the tform. One of my shoes fell off during the process.


    I was still feeling like my energy had been drained away and Catherine stayed by my


    side.


    "It is time for your vows." Thedy with the blue tail said.


    She should be the person officiating the wedding.


    I won''t lie, I was looking forward to this segment.


    All the tricks the king and queen yed would have no effect in this area.


    I want to see if they would force me to agree to marry the king verbally without my


    consent.

 Chapter 117

    Edna


    "King Ricard, do you take this lovelydy by your side as your wife and partner?" Thedy officiating the wedding said.


    "Yes, I will take Sophia as my partner and wife." King Ricard said.


    I have stayed in this underwater empire for a while. Still, I didn''t know the king''s name. This was the first time I was hearing his name.


    After getting the King''s answer, thedy officiating the wedding turned to me.


    She asked, "Miss Sophia, do you ept King Ricard as your husband and partner?"


    I didn''t say anything. My lips just twitched.


    "Miss Sophia, will you take King Ricard as your husband and partner?" The officiatingdy repeated.


    Unfortunately, my stance still remained the same. I kept my mouth closed. Murmurs came from the spectating crowd.


    "Sophia, stop misbehaving." The king whispered.


    The smile on his face reduced a little.


    I nced at him from the corner of my eyes, "Let me go. If I leave, you won''t have to deal with my misbehavior anymore. You can have any woman you want, don''t die on my hill."


    He thought he was smart.


    The smile on the King''s face faded awaypletely.


    I didn''t have anything that the king could threaten me with and I was grateful for that.


    He didn''t know my history so his hands were tied in this situation.


    "I think the sickness from earlier is affecting Miss Sophia. I would say the vows on her behalf." Catherine said.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    This was the first time I heard something like this.


    Why would she say wedding vows in ce of someone else? Was that really possible?


    I looked at the king pointedly.


    I expected him to refuse. He was a mighty King. People like him would want true submission, not some counterfeit.


    He did not act like I had imagined. He didn''t say anything.


    It was clear that he was ready to go with Catherine''s suggestion.


    "That''s fine." He finally replied.


    A bout of dizziness hit me.


    What?


    Nothing was fine in this situation!


    "Miss Sophia, do you take King Ricard as your partner and husband in joy, sorrow and


    any other circumstance?" The officiating woman asked.


    "Miss Sophia is happy to take King Ricard as herwful husband and partner." Catherine said.


    After the exchange of vows wasplete, the crowd around us started to p.


    The apuse was loud. My face was stuck with a frown.


    This wasn''t what I expected when I refused to say those vows.


    Suddenly, a guard rushed into the venue. The king turned to him with a cold look.


    "What is it? Whatever you are here for must be important." The King said.


    "My King, this matter is very important. Visitors from the surface have arrived and their intentions doesn''t look good." The guard replied.


    The king;s brows formed a frown, "If their intentions aren''t good, why don''t you expell them? Do you need me to tell you something like that?"


    "My King, we can''t expel them. These people are very strong." The guard replied.


    "King Ricard, congrattions on this auspicious day." A strange voice sounded.


    Everyone''s attention turned to the source of the voice. The voice came from a man that


    was swimming towards the venue in a leisurely pace.


    After getting closer to the raised tform, he looked at King Ricard.


    King Ricard''s eyes were cold.


    If his eyes could kill, this new arrival would have been frozen solid.


    "What does this guest from the surface want with our underwater empire?" King Ricard asked.


    "Well, we are not trying to destroy your auspicious day or trying to attack your empire. We are just looking for a person, ady to be exact." The new arrival said, "By the way, my name is Jonathan."


    I observed Jonathan discreetly. This guy was obviously powerful. When Maddox brought me into the ocean, he had to give me a blue pearl to help with breathing underwater.


    From the look of things, I don''t think any of the merfolk here would provide Jonathan with a blue pearl. He was breathing, swimming and talking underwater without any help. This was a very obvious symbol of his strength.


    Who is thedy Jonathan is looking for?


    Nobody knows if that particrdy had been kidnapped by King Ricard. I wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case.


    King Ricard might be powerful but he was licentious too.


    A bolt of envy struck my heart. For a very brief moment, I wish I was thedy Jonathan was searching for.


    I wanted to leave this underwater empire badly.


    King Ricard was crazy.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t


    find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    A vein pushed the skin on King Ricard''s forehead.


    He looked like he was trying so hard to keep himself fromshing out.


    The king looked at Jonathan calmly, "Who is thisdy you are looking for? What''s her


    name? Is there any pictures or drawings with her appearance?"


    "I always knew the king of this huge underwater empire would be trustworthy and efficient. You are asking all the right questions. So, the name of thedy I am looking for is called Edna." Jonathan responded.


    My mouth dropped open. I knew I didn''t hear the wrong thing. Jonathan wasn''t


    repeating himself.


    He was looking for someone called Edna. My heart started beating wildly.


    There were many implications to the name Jonathan mentioned.


    Firstly, Jonathan might be part of Killian''s people. Secondly, Jonathan might be the subordinate of Madam Tayo and the other two organizations that were chasing me.


    I didn''t consider if Jonathan was part of the human faction. It wasn''t possible. Jonathan was too powerful. His momentum was strong. The humans can''t control that kind of power in a short time.


    Besides, most of those humans were stuck in the spaceship above this. I don''t think humans have what would make an alien like Jonathan bow his head.


    The humans can''t send someone to save me. They don''t have the ability to do that. Besides, they don''t know my current location.


    Jonathan didn''t have a frown on his face. He didn''t exude malicious aura. There was a very high chance that he wasn''t looking for Edna to capture her or kill her.


    After eliminating all other options, the only choice has to be the truth. Even if it wasn''t the truth, it had to be rted somehow.


    My eyes brightened.


    I didn''t let myself get too happy though. The Edna Jonathan was looking for might be


    a different person.


    King Ricard said, "I don''t know anyone called Edna. That name doesn''t ring a bell."


    "Your majesty, don''t be so quick to reply. You have hundreds of thousands, if not millions of citizens in this underwater empire. Someone with that name might be somewhere. Besides, I have a picture that would help in narrowing the search range." Jonathan said.

 Chapter 118

    Edna


    After thest word dropped from Jonathan''s lips, he presented a huge tablet to the


    King.


    There was a very clear picture on the tablet screen.


    I nced at it. It was supposed to be a brief nce.


    My shocked eyes glued itself to the screen. The person on the screen was me.


    I couldn''t control my happiness.


    I don''t know how Jonathan got a picture of me. I was just ecstatic.


    I wasn''t directly facing Jonathan so he didn''t see the simrities I had with the picture on the tablet screen.


    I faced him fully with my heart in my throat. I took a small step forward.


    Suddenly, the King''s hand wrapped around my neck.


    He acted fast. I looked at him with surprise.


    His face was as dark as the bottom of a charcoal pot. His fingers dug into my neck due


    to the force behind his actions.


    This unnned scenerio gave Jonathan the chance to see my appearance fully.


    "Your majesty, you don''t have to do too much work. The person I am looking for is right here." Jonathan said.


    The veil on my head didn''t hide my appearance. The beautiful marks on my face didn''t hide anything either.


    After Jonathan finished speaking, the king didn''t release me.


    King Ricard''s eyes chilled.


    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed, "King Ricard, what do you mean by this?"


    The king looked at me with poison in his eyes, "So, you were lying all along?"


    "I didn''t lie." I managed to drag those words out of my pinched throat.


    The kingughed but there was no amusement in his eyes.


    "You say you didn''t lie but you told us your name Sophia. Why am I hearing that your name is Edna now?" The king questioned.


    "That was just a precaution." I replied, "From the look of things, that precaution was really needed."


    "Your majesty, I don''t understand what is going on here. Are you going to release this person or not? This person is my King''s person." Jonathan chipped in.


    Gasps rang out from the crowd. The shock was palpable.


    The King''s eyes became bloodshot, "So, Killian is setting his eyes on my people?"


    "King Ricard, thisdy isn''t part of your people. Shended in your hands because of a freak ident." Jonathan replied.


    Suddenly, the king started to breath heavily.


    He looked like someone was pinching his neck.


    His hands loosened around my neck.


    He looked at Jonathan with anger, "What did you just do?"


    Jonathan shook his head nonchntly, "I didn''t do anything. If I did something, things wouldn''t be as calm as it is now."


    "Stop lying! I am sure you used your superpower to strangle my neck because of the way I am holding Edna." The King retorted.


    His words refreshed my memory.


    I could remember when I had notnded on Killian''s yet. He made a mark on my neck.


    The Mark didn''t do its intended purpose so I forgot about it.


    If it worked, I wouldn''t have to go through so much suffering.


    Brilliant light returned to my eyes.


    Was the mark finally activating?


    Jonathan didn''t look like he was lying.


    I have so many questions.


    If the mark was really behind what happened to the King, why did it remain still in the past?


    Why was it working now?


    "Guards!" The King screamed at the top of his lungs.


    The echoes of his voice hadn''t died away yet before the water around began to twist violently.


    An uncountable number of soldiers surrounded the venue of the wedding.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t


    find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    They brought weapons and machinery. They looked like they were ready to turn


    Jonathan into a sieve with bullets.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Why did Jonathane alone?


    I thought the guard that came to report Jonathan''s arrival said the people that came


    from the surface was strong?


    Would I really be able to leave here?


    The king hadpletely fallen out with me.


    His constant smile wasn''t on his face anymore. He was looking at Jonathan eye coldly.


    I don''t even want to imagine what I would go through in his hands if Jonathan failed to bring me away.


    "Your majesty, are you trying to start a war?" Jonathan smiled.


    The smile didn''t reach his eyes though.


    King Ricard responded, "That depends on your next actions. Are you going to turn


    around and leave this ce unarmed or would you stay and die?"


    "Your majesty, you are not thinking I am the only one that came to this ce, are you?" Jonathan questioned.


    The look in King Ricard''s face changed, "What do you mean?"


    The sounds of clicks nketed everywhere.


    Red dotsnded on Jonathan''s body.


    "I mean exactly what those words are supposed to mean. Your majesty, let Edna go and everything would be peaceful. Don''t forget who is behind me." Jonathan said.


    "I want to see what you can do. It seems Killian had forgotten that he can''t reach his hands into the ocean. We are not under his totalitarian control." The king responded.


    His hands left my neck. Before I could blink or run in Jonathan''s direction, the king threw me towards the thickest part of the gathered guards.


    "Take her to the dungeon. I want to see if Killian would really have a fight with my empire because of a woman." The king instructed before turning to Jonathan, "You still have the chance to leave."


    The guards that caught me nodded.


    A ck bag covered my head. The guards started dragging towards an unknown destination.


    I was both happy and sad.


    I was happy that Killian found me. I don''t know how he managed to do it.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit nov L5s for the full experience. You won''t


    find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    These past few weeks, my location had been erratic.


    Besides, I knew Jelena would have tried her best to hide where I went.


    Did Killian discover madam Tayo?


    Did he know everything?


    I was sad because I wasn''t able to meet Killian today.


    After covering some distance, the guards escorting me finally stopped.


    The ck bag on my head was removed. I didn''t have the chance to survey my


    surroundings before one of the guards pushed me.


    I stumbled forward.


    Wherever they were pushing me towards wouldn''t be good. I fixed my posture and turned around quickly.


    I wasn''t fast enough though. The moment I stumbled forward, the guards shut the


    door.


    Because of their actions, the time to observe my surroundings appeared.


    I was in a dark and dreary dungeon cell. Dripping sounds came from an unknown


    ce.


    There was very small window on the wall facing the door. The door of this cell was the ssic iron bars.


    The bars at the entrance looked like an upgraded version of aetal though.


    I rushed to the door. My hands wrapped around the sturdy bars.


    The guards stepped away.


    "I want to speak to your king." I said.


    The guards didn''t reply. They ignored me and left.


    The dripping sound was disturbing my mental state.


    The joy I felt after knowing that Killian knew where I was reduced.


    I continued looking out of the cell.


    There wasn''t anything I could do right now. I just had to wait to see how things turn


    out.


    I didn''t want to wait. The cursed anklet on me made me vulnerable.

 Chapter 119

    Edna


    An unknown amount of time passed by. The only thing apanying me was the sound of dripping liquid that wasing from somewhere in my cell.


    The sound generated by footsteps suddenly broke the silence around. I looked up quickly.


    Staying alone in an environment like this cell has adverse effects on my mental health. Three people were at the entrance of my cell and their expressions didn''t look friendly. One of them brought a key out of his pocket. He unlocked the bars of my cell. None of them said anything.


    The sound of the key turning in its keyhole was prevalent.


    When those guards brought me to this cell, they didn''t lock the door with a key. It might be an automatic machinery or something. I stopped thinking about that.


    I looked at the new arrivals with caution.


    I didn''t try to escape rashly. I wasn''t so naive to think this ce wasn''t under lockdown.


    There would be guards and surveince everywhere. Besides, even if there was a chance to escape opens up, I wouldn''t take it desperately. I want these people to let their guard down.


    "I want to speak to the King. Please convey my words to him." I said.


    After my words, silence filled everywhere. It felt like I was shouting into the void.


    The three people that visited my cell startedughing loudly. Mockery colored their tone and voice heavily.


    These visitors consisted of two men and onedy.


    These three people didn''t have tails but they have identifying features. These features showed that they were part of the merfolk.


    "What are you even saying? Can you hear yourself? You want to see the King? Wow." The man at the lead with golden hair chuckled.


    He was the person that unlocked the bars at the entrance of my cell.


    Suddenly, the smile on his lips was wiped off.


    He looked at me with an oppressive gaze, "Just because of you, a small scale war with


    the surface has started. You are not thinking that you would remain in this cell unharmed, are you?"


    A bad feeling nketed my heart.


    "What do you mean?" I questioned as I took a step backwards.


    The three of them advanced towards me. The man with the golden hair acted before I could blink.


    His hand shot out and wrapped around my neck. His grip strong and crushing. Breathing was hard and I struggled instinctively.


    Strength was leaving my body fast. I was basically standing upright by the strength of his arm.


    Suddenly, his expressions changed and his fingers released me.


    His two hands cupped his neck. He started breathing heavily.


    "Johnson, what is wrong with you? Why are you holding your neck? Did she do something to you?" The onlydy in their trio group asked in concern.


    She shot a poisonous nce in my direction before focusing on her partner again.


    The other man was looking at Johnson, the man with the golden hair with concern coloring his face too.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    When Johnson released me, I inhaled any avable air I could get my hands on.


    My body was shivering for a moment. For a moment there, I had a feeling that


    Johnson wanted to kill me and be done with everything.


    After a few seconds, I have basically pulled myself together. The same thing could be


    said about Johnson. He was looking at me with wary eyes.


    "Something is wrong with her." Johnson said.


    "What do you mean?" The other man in the group asked.


    "I am not sure about my guess but I am going to test it out." Johnson said.


    He approached me again. His hand moved before it swung across my face.


    The force of the blow was considerable but it didn''t cause injuries.


    Johnson held back a little.


    My teeth collided with each other and my head swung to the other side.


    Suddenly, Johnson''s head performed the same actions I did when he pped me.


    Me, the other guy in the trio group and the onlydy looked at Johnson with wide eyes.


    I could confirm some things.


    The mark Killian left on my neck has been activated. This wasn''t a guess anymore.


    Enjoying the book? Don''t forget to visit novi L5s for the full experience. You won''t


    find the next chapter anywhere else. Happy reading!


    The first time can be a coincidence, the second time can just be a freak ident but the third time has to be the truth.


    Happiness rushed into my heart.


    How did the mark get activated this time?


    This mark was something that would have been priceless and helpful after I left Killian''s Pce and capital city by mistake.


    "Every damage she sustains from a living being is reflected. People that attack her would be attacking themselves." Johnson said as he straightened his posture.


    "That means our ns to teach her a lesson is going to be put on hold temporarily." The onlydy in the group sighed.


    "Yes. We have to report this discovery to the King or the Queen." Johnson said.


    The other two agreed and the three of them left promptly.


    My hand rose to my cheek. I caressed the area Johnson''s handnded on.


    Soon, the cell returned to silence. The dripping sound seemed to have reduced.


    I looked out of the tiny window with my palm still on my cheek.


    The window didn''t show much. I could only see darkness.


    My mind raced with thoughts.


    Since the merfolk can''t hurt me directly, their options for torture and their next moves


    has to be narrowed down. Right now, I was basically an hot potato.


    Trying to predict things didn''t help in this situation.


    I had to continue waiting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 120

    Edna


    I wasn''t subjected to the suffocating loneliness for a very long time. Footsteps


    approached my cell. I stopped looking out of the tiny window and nced at the iron bars at the entrance of my cell.


    The visitor was someone familiar. It was Queen Iris.


    She wasn''t alone. Sasha and Johnson was with her. Johnson was still staring at me with cautiousness etched on his face.


    "Well, well, well. Look at who we have here." The Queen''s voice said.


    Her voice was amused but none of that amusement reached her eyes.


    I walked forward until only a little distance separated us.


    "Queen Iris, I wish to speak to the King. Please, grant my request." I said.


    I didn''t mind the fact that I was just cultivating a barrennd by making this request. No opportunities would be wasted.


    "Sophia, or should I call you Edna? Stop dreaming. You lied about everything but you expect me to grant your request like a dummy? Do you think I am stupid?" The Queen questioned.


    "Edna, I never thought you would get to this point. You don''t seem like the person strutting about because of the King''s favor a few days ago." Sasha mocked.


    "Sasha, enough." The Queen said.


    Her words were halfhearted though.


    Queen Iris waited for Sasha to say everything she had to say before making a move to caution her. Her actions were so hypocritical.


    "I heard any attack that is actively made on you by a living being would be


    rebounded?" The Queen started.


    I kept my mouth shut.


    It was obvious that the Queen wasn''t going to release me and she wasn''t willing to listen to me too.


    "Open the door, Johnson." The Queen said.


    Johnson executed her instructions immediately.


    He brought a key out and he unlocked the iron bars.


    I don''t know how much time had passed.


    It might be half a day or a few hours.


    My stomach was protesting. I had not eaten anything since I was thrown into this dungeon.


    After Johnson opened the iron bars, he returned to the Queen''s side.


    "Although I believe the message you brought to me, I want to see Edna''s ability with my own eyes." The queen said to Johnson.


    Johnson nodded.


    He walked over to where I was. His hand moved beforending on my cheek. Suddenly, he pinched me painfully.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    The area under his fingers started to discolor.


    A simr color started to form on Johnson''s face.


    His hand left my cheek and he turned to the Queen.


    She looked at the marching red marks on my face and Johnson''s face with sharp eyes.


    "No wonder. I can see why he king of the surface world is obsessed with you. You are the perfect trump card. You would deal with the enemies of your owner like it is a piece of cake." The queen said, "I am confused about something though. Why did this ability work now? It wasn''t active earlier."


    The Queen, Sasha and Johnson stared at me for an answer.


    I didn''t know the answer to the Queen''s question. Even if I did, I would be a fool to spill that information to her.


    "Queen Iris, I heard from Johnson that the battle between the underwater soldiers and the people from the surface is currently on a small scale. I am sure that you wouldn''t want to lose people when you can choose a path without bloodshed. Let me go and you would be free of trouble." I said.


    "You yed the King and everyone else like a fiddle. Do you think we would let you go like that? Besides, as the king of the surface fights for you, your importance is highlighted continuously. We will be able to get great favors from the king of the surface in exchange for you. Isn''t that path better?" The Queen questioned.


    My mouth opened but no reply was forthoming.


    The Queen was right.


    The king wouldn''t let this kind of pie that fell from the sky slip through his fingers. Moreover, it was highly likely that his feelings for me might not be lust anymore. Those feelings might have turned into calctions for benefits.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist


    and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    King Ricard wouldn''t let me go easily. Heartache made it hard to breathe. I didn''t want to see Killian cornered.


    I don''t want him to do something that would result in adverse effects in the future just because of me.


    Living with that kind of guilt would be crippling.


    "Importance doesn''t guarantee anything. I might be important to the King of the surface but he might still refuse to give the underwater empire any favors. You guys


    are just trying to daydream." A thoughtful reply finally slipped from my lips.


    The Queen blinked, "Well, we would see if my people are daydreaming or prophesying when the nearest future arrives."


    Sasha was looking at me with condescension.


    The three of them stepped out of my cell. I didn''t try to stop them or attack them.


    Deep down, I knew it would be in vain. It was better to preserve my energy for something better.


    Johnson locked the iron door at the entrance of my cell before turning to the Queen.


    "We can''t let you stay in this ce like this while our soldiers are fighting with their lives on the line." The Queen began.


    I wanted to roll my eyes.


    Her words were variations of the words Johnson said when he came to my cell with his cohorts.


    Birds of the same feather flock together after all.


    Queen Iris continued, "Johnson, go and get leeches, jellyfish and poisonous octopuses. Unleash them on her but don''t let her die."

 Chapter 121

    Edna


    Johnson bowed his head, "Understood, my queen."


    After he finished saying those words, the three of them left.


    I didn''t try to beg for mercy. Doing so was going to be a futile action anyway.


    I had seen it in the Queen''s eyes. She wanted to torture me.


    She had been hungering for my blood from the moment Sasha introduced me to her


    as the new addition to the King''s harem.


    Now, she has a perfectly justified reason to present to the King and the public for torturing me.


    The cell became quiet.


    I sat down on the floor. Chill sank into my body.


    My hand caressed the anklet on me.


    How I wish that I wasn''t as helpless as I was now.


    I didn''t get to lose myself in my thoughts for long.


    The water around was disturbed and I looked up.


    Johnson was back.


    He had three separate transparent bags with him. I looked closer.


    The bags weren''t really transparent. Those bags were just some kind of.


    Johnson opened my cell and brought those three bags in.


    He offloaded the things in the bag quickly.


    The creatures that were released from the bags didn''t attack immediately.


    They swam around in confusion for a whil.


    Johnson came closer to me.


    One of his fingernail glinted coldly. Before I could blink, he poked me with that sharp fingernail.


    Blood spilled from the wound. The blood that left my body dissolved in the surrounding waters.


    A simr injury appeared on Johnson''s arm.


    He didn''t mind.


    After poking me, he left the cell hurriedly.


    He closed the door in a fast speed.


    "Activate barting." Johnson said loudly.


    The door of my cell began to change.


    The evenly spaced iron bars still remained the same but the space between those iron bars was covered with some kind of material.


    This material was obviously a. I realized the use for this material immediately.


    It was to prevent the leeches, jellyfishes and octopuses around me from leaving my


    cell.


    The material was transparent though. I could still see Johnson standing in front of my cell.


    He was watching me like I was a clown performing on a stage.


    After more blood dissolved into the surrounding waters, the confused creatures around me started flocking towards my position.


    Their speed was fast.


    My wound was healing but it was not doing so at a good speed.


    The leechestched onto every exposed skin. Their sharp fangs pierced my flesh.


    The octopuses wrapped their tentacles around me. The group of jellyfishes did the same thing.


    The sting from the jellyfishes and the octopuses assaulted my mind.


    "Ah!" A warped scream left my lips.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    I crumpled to the floor powerlessly.


    Time seemed to trickle away at an unbearable speed. One second felt like eternity.


    One of the leeches on my body fell away. After leaving my body, it didn''t move.


    I noticed the static leech immediately.


    It was obvious that the leech was dead.


    Maybe its death was too sudden. The leech didn''t have time to retract its fangs before detaching from my body.


    Those fangs remained in my flesh and it continued to cause pain.


    More leeches stopped breathing and moving.


    They joined the first leech in floating in the surrounding waters.


    I couldn''t focus.


    Pain was all I could register.


    Queen Iris was really a mistress of torture.


    Footsteps headed away from my cell. Johnson had left.


    *****


    An unknown amount of time passed. Nobody came to check up on me.


    The only thing apanying me was pain and agony.


    Most of the sea creatures around me had died.


    Suddenly, everywhere shook.


    This intense vibration gave me the chance to focus on anything other than my pain. I


    observed my surroundings warily.


    Light footfalls approached my cell.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s to catch every twist


    and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    I did not have the strength to rise to my feet. I just kept my eyes on the iron bars at the entrance of my cell.


    Finally, the owner of those footsteps appeared.


    The person standing before my cell was someone I did not expect to see. The familiar


    face brought a wave of surprise.


    Killian was standing before me.


    I blinked rapidly. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I don''t know if the poison from the


    jellyfishes and octopuses was affecting my mind.


    I didn''t want to have hope then lose it in the next second.


    I don''t want to subject myself to that kind of crippling pain and darkness.


    "Edna, I finally found you." Killian said.


    "Killian." I called out in a weak voice.


    I don''t know where I got the strength from. I just staggered to my feet before


    approaching theted iron bars at the entrance of my cell.


    Killian looked different.


    His golden eyes were darker then I remember. His face had be the yground of


    ck marks. These ck marks spread out like branches on his face.


    His aura was dark.


    The scent of blood surrounded him.


    His lovely tanned skin was paler.


    Even without hearing any exnations, I knew Killian has been through a lot.


    A grunt sounded.


    I traced that sound to the source.


    My eyes settled on the person Killian was holding by the neck.


    It was King Ricard.


    My eyes widened. The current situation was changing at a fast speed.

 Chapter 122

    Edna


    Killian''s free arm moved. His handnded on theted iron bars.


    Before I could blink twice, Killian had torn the iron bars open. The way he did that action was like it was a piece of cake.


    I knew that wasn''t the case though.


    He came into my cell.


    "Edna." He called me softly.


    My feet moved closer.


    Killian''s arm shot out before wrapping around me. In an instant, I was epassed with his warmth.


    His scent rushed into my nostrils. Some of the tension in my body faded away.


    I felt refreshed. Tears burned my eyes. I blinked rapidly to stop them from making marks on my cheeks.


    "K-killian, I m-miss you s-so much." My voice shook as I spoke.


    "Heartbeat." Killian called.


    "Yes." I replied.


    "Heartbeat." He said again.


    "I am here." I responded.


    Somehow, it felt like Killian wanted assurance that my presence wasn''t a dream.


    Killian kept calling me over and over again. I kept replying. I could understand this feeling. Getting what you lost after going through unimaginable pain can humble anyone.


    My heart banged against my ribcage violently.


    I moved my head so I was looking up at him.


    "Killian, how did you find me?" I asked.


    Killian didn''t look okay.


    Regret and pain bit at the edges of my heart.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. What matters is that we are together again." Killian replied.


    I shook my head, "No, Killian. I need to know."


    Killian didn''t speak for a few seconds. I didn''t urge him. I waited patiently for his


    answer.


    "I used a bit of my blood and lifeline to track you." Killian finally opened his mouth to respond.


    My eyes widened.


    What did he just say?


    Was my ears ying a trick on me?


    I settled my eyes on his face. I wanted to see a hint that he was joking.


    I was willing to ept anything but the words he just said.


    Unfortunately, Killian''s face was stern.


    He wasn''t kidding.


    "W-why would you do that sort of thing?" I asked.


    Panic weaved through my words and voice.


    I knew those two things Killian mentioned were extremely important.


    Those two things weren''t something that Killian was supposed to touch.


    I would prefer it if Killian spent more time in the process of finding me than he losing important bits.


    Killian sighed, "I had no other choice. I couldn''t find you. I was going crazy. Don''t worry, this sacrifices is not as huge as you think. If I can get you back, the sacrifice is always worthwhile."


    The tears I had been trying to hold back finally rolled down my cheeks.


    "Killian, y-" I started but a sob interrupted me.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist


    and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    Killian was flustered.


    Vitality surged into his whole being because of his panic.


    "Edna, Heartbeat. Please, don''t cry." He said, "I am fine."


    "You are not fine." I said, "Killian, you are not okay."


    My handnded on his face.


    "Look at your face. These ck marks weren''t here before. How can you tell me you are fine when you are like this?" I questioned.


    "Heartbeat, these marks will go away soon. Don''t worry, I am not going to die. I still have a long life to spend with you in my arms." Killian replied.


    "Killian, I wanted to ask about something. You gave me a mark before Inded on this but it didn''t work. It just started working a few hours ago." I questioned.


    Killian had a thoughtful look on his face, "I used my powers, blood and lifespan to pinpoint your location a few hours ago. I think that is why the mark activated. I don''t know why it stopped working. Let me see your neck."


    I tilted my head to the side so he would have a good look.


    Killian leaned downwards. His hot breath sprayed on my neck.


    My neck started to heat up.


    I had to use all my willpower to stop myself from flinching.


    "Did


    I you find anything?" I asked.


    I had to open my mouth to say something.


    The quiet environment along with the heated breaths spraying on my neck was doing


    strange things to my mind.


    "I think your human bloodline was reacting badly to the mark so it didn''t work.


    Besides, there is something else keeping the mark from working. Something is blocking your powers and it is rendering all other supernatural elements in your body almost useless." Killian said.


    "I think this anklet is what you are talking about. One of my captors locked me up with this anklet so I wouldn''t be able to escape. My powers worked a few times under


    pressure but it was not dependable." I said.


    Killian''s eyes looked downwards.


    "Raise you leg." He said.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist


    and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    His arm fell away from my body.


    I followed his instructions.


    Killian''srge palm wrapped around the anklet on my leg.


    "I think this anklet is part of the reasons why I had a hard time finding you." Killian


    whispered.


    His fingers tightened before glowing strangely.


    Before my eyes, the anklet that had tormented me day and night melted into nothingness.


    As the anklet disappeared, red vines spouted.


    A relieved sigh slipped from my lips.


    My eyes settled on the third person in the cell. Killian and I had ignored him because


    of the joy of our reunion.


    A gloating light appeared in my eyes.


    I couldn''t help it.


    Killian followed my pointed gaze.


    When his eyesnded on King Ricard, his demeanor became colder.


    Killian''s fingers tightened and King Ricard struggled to breath.


    I won''t lie, it was nice to see someone that was hellbent on making my life miserable getting trampled upon. I wasn''t a saint. I felt like Killian had addressed my grievances. It was a good feeling.


    "King Ricard, if you had behaved like the monarch you are, we wouldn''t have to get to


    this point. Sadly, you insisted on going your own way." I sighed in a pretentious


    manner.


    Killian released his fingers a little.


    "It was a misunderstanding." King Ricard apologized.


    My eyes chilled.


    This wasn''t a misunderstanding. If King Ricard was the one in Killian''s position, he


    would not just stop at choking my man''s neck.

 Chapter 123

    Edna


    He would have done worse.


    He was just trying to attribute everything to a misunderstanding because things weren''t favorable for him right now.


    It was pathetic and irritating at the same time.


    "Misunderstanding?" I scoffed, "There is no misunderstanding here."


    "I am so sorry. I failed to recognize what was in front of me. It was a big mistake." King Ricard sputtered.


    "Edna, don''t waste your time on him. Let''s go back home." Killian said.


    I sighed, "I understand you. The way he is trying to shirk responsibility was getting on my nerves. That was why I reacted."


    "He deserves the tongueshes anyway. I am so sorry for spoiling your fun, I just want us to get back to our home faster." Killian said.


    He waved his hand and all the dead creatures floating around in the cell turned into powder instantly.


    "Thank you." I whispered.


    Killian nodded before walking out of the cell. I followed him silently.


    King Ricard kept his mouth shut.


    I


    The stench of spilled blood became stronger as we headed away from my cell.


    Soon, I encountered the source of the spilled blood.


    Numerous bodies floated around. These bodies were still spilling blood unceasingly. Most of the bodies here were clothed in uniforms that I could recognize. The guards King Ricard summoned when facing the messenger from the surface wore the same uniform.


    Some of the bodies were missing body parts. It was obvious that these dead bodies went through hell before dying.


    I felt a little bit of pity for them.


    Istumped that feeling down though. It was obvious that Killian was the person behind this grotesque scene.


    He did all these for me. Besides, if these people weren''t standing in his way, they would have kept their lives.


    I stopped looking at the bodies and swam around them.


    Killian didn''t blink. He pushed any body that was obstructing his way to the side in an indifferent manner.


    Soon, we left the pce.


    I saw more dead bodies. A few wandering people gathered around as Killian and I came out of the pce.


    "How is everything?" Killian asked.


    "Things are under control, your majesty." The man that was standing at the forefront of the group replied.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist


    and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    Killian nodded appreciatively.


    After that conversation, he continued moving.


    Killian would look at me frequently to make sure I wasn''t left behind. Warmth surrounded my heart.


    When I thought I had already gotten to the extent of my love for this man, Killian would always find a way to expand territory. It was beautiful.


    On the way to the surface we saw more members of this underwater empire.


    The people we met were hostile but they didn''t do anything because Killian was holding their King captive.


    We arrived at the surface at a fast speed.


    The area we chose as our exit was different from the ce Maddox had appeared in. This ce was bustling.


    The bustle wasn''t because of the people living in this area. It was because of the uncountable soldiers surrounding the shore.


    Killian was really prepared to demolish the underwater empire.


    King Ricard''s eyes widened when he saw the nket Killian''s soldiers formed.


    Regret shed through his eyes.


    I ignored his remorseful expression. He brought all these on himself. If he had followed


    the sensible route, things wouldn''t have gotten to this point.


    His current attitude waspletely hypocritical.


    Killian and I still stayed by the shore.


    "Please, spare me. I didn''t do anything to your person." King Ricard pleaded.


    "You didn''t do anything to her but you refused to let her go when I sent someone to


    bring her back." Killian sneered.


    "I''m so sorry." King Ricard cried.


    I didn''t see any hint of the majestic King that insisted on making my life miserable. The current situation was ironic.


    "I hope you are not thinking that a few pretentious words would get you out of your deserved punishment?" Killian questioned.


    "I didn''t say that. I just want you to forgive me. I was narrow minded. I will never do


    something like this again. My words are a promise." King Ricard replied.


    Killian chuckled, "What does your promise have to do with me?"


    Killian looked like a majestic god of war.


    It was a refreshing sight to see.


    The slight smile on Killian''s face faded, "Your punishment is simple. You are going to


    pay tax and the amount wouldn''t be small."

 Chapter 124

    Edna


    King Ricard and I both looked at Killian with surprise.


    What did Killian mean by tax?


    That word covers a broad range of topics. Tax cane from anything.


    "I don''t understand." King Ricard said.


    "In exchange for your life and the safety of the rest of the people in your underwater empire, I want a huge chunk of everything you own." Killian replied.


    "What?" King Ricard''s mouth dropped open.


    "Stop behaving like you don''t have a brain. I am sure you can clearly understand what I am saying. I am going to humor you if you want to act of oblivious though. If you developed a new technology, I want it. If you discovered a new crop, I would have first dibs. Besides all that, I want 45% of everything in your empire at all times." Killian concluded.


    My eyes widened again.


    Killian was like a huge beast that was just opening its mouth because of greed. The mercy he showed to King Ricard was miniscule.


    "What are you even saying?" King Ricard retorted with shock and barely veiled anger weaved through his words.


    "I don''t need to repeat myself. I believe you heard me just fine. That is what I want in exchange for your safety and the safety of your people." Killian shrugged, "Obviously, I won''t force you to pick an option that you are resistant to. Everything is up to you. Pick your poison."


    "Can''t you reduce the percentage of tax you want from me? I canpensate you in other ways. I just made an honest mistake." King Ricard looked at Killian with hopeful eyes.


    "It is either my condition or the destruction of your empire. There is no third option and there is no chance to bargain." Killian''s face darkened as he stared at King Ricard pointedly.


    His grip on King Ricard tightened.


    "Alright! I agree with your conditions. Do you need me to draft a contract or something?" King Ricard gave in quickly.


    "I don''t need any contract. My powers and the strength of the people under me is enough to keep you from misbehaving." Killian said.


    After Killian finished saying those words, he released his grip on King Ricard.


    King Ricard sank into the ocean at a very fast speed before I could blink in disappeared


    totally only the ripples on the surface of the water hinted at his presence.


    He didn''t say any goodbyes.


    I didn''t really me him.


    Killian''s finger snapped and a huge hovercraft appeared in the sky.


    It looked like a tiny ck dot in the sky at first. Before I could blink twice, it had already arrived beside Killian and I.


    The door of the hovercraft opened with a swish.


    "Edna, let''s go in." Killian said as his hand gestured at the depths of the hovercraft.


    I nodded and went in.


    Killian followed.


    The door closed. I took my seat.


    I taught Killian was going to sit opposite me. I was wrong. He sat next to me.


    Our thighs were touching.


    I moved my leg away but his leg followed.


    My eyes fell on his face with an unspoken question.


    The fatigue on his face dissipated any word of me. His golden eyes were focused on


    me.


    He wasn''t blinking.


    A miniature version of my figure filled his pupils.


    We had a lot to say but words eluded me.


    We kept staring at each other silently for an unknown amount of time.


    "Heartbeat, before we discuss anything, I just want to tell you that I am sorry." Killian began, "I said I would protect you. I had overestimated myself and underestimated how thews of this world work."


    My hand grabbed his, "Killian, stuff saying all these words. I don''t me you at all. You yourself said it. You are not a deity, you can''t control every aspect of everything. Mistakes happen. Please, don''t let guilt blind you. You saved me, that is something you should concentrate on. You are awesome, Killian. Never forget that."


    A sh of relief appeared on his face, "It is good that you don''t me me. Heartbeat,


    can you tell me the things you passed through? It can be a short version, I don''t mind.


    Not knowing how you survived is just gnawing at my mind."


    I clenched my hand in hopes that I was transferring strength to him.


    "I am going to start from the beginning." I began.

 Chapter 125

    Edna


    Killian''s eyes stared at me focusedly.


    "Jelena colluded with the maids waiting on me to take me away from the pce. I was sold to Flower Embrace brothel." I started.


    Killian didn''t show any strange movement or expression.


    The only thing in his pupils was faint anger.


    I blinked, "Did you know about this?"


    "I knew the fact that Jelena was definitely involved in your disappearance and I got the information about the brothel from her through torture." Killian said, "I am going to make Jelena and her father pay every penny they owe us. Since she insisted on touching my reverse scale, she should be prepared for the resulting punishment."


    "Thank you so much." I said.


    Killian waved slightly, "There is no need to say those words to me. I am selfish. I am doing everything for mostly my own gain. Without you, life seems to have lost all color and meaning. I am doing everything I can so I wouldn''t live in the reality that is filled with your absence. Besides, we are a couple. We are one. You don''t need to tell me thank you."


    I smiled, "I understand."


    "What happened after?" Killian prompted.


    I straightened my drooping figure, "To be honest, the rest of the things that happened aren''t that interesting. Besides, I don''t want you to worry too much."


    "Tell me, please. It is my honor to worry about you. Moreover, you have already agreed to tell me about your experiences even if it is just summarization. You can''t go back on your words now." Killian responded.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on Ne5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    "The brothel owner wanted me to adapt and serve customers but I refused. When I was sent to a patron''s house with other prostitutes, I tried my best to escape." I said, "After escaping from that patron, I met a dyingdy in a random alley. I lived under thedy''s identity for a while. That barely peaceful time didn''tst long though. Madam Tayo, the brothel owner still came to find me. I had to make an escape attempt again."


    Killian''s hand tightened, "I feel bad that I wasn''t there for you. Although you are trying your best to make everything lighthearted, I know the reality of things wouldn''t be as simple as you are putting it."


    "Killian, I am fine. Trust me." I replied, "I thought I would be able to catch a break after leaving the theater troupe that I used the dying woman''s identity to join. I was thinking too simply. A man that I thought was a good samaritan approached me when I copsed. I knew I shouldn''t ept favors from strangers but I was stranded. I nned to leave as soon as possible but I didn''t have the chance to do that. That fake good Samaritan sold me to a member of the underwater empire."


    After thest word dropped from my lips, there was silence.


    As I was speaking about my past experiences, I was starting to realize that I had been through a lot.


    It felt like I was just jumping from one fire pit to the other.


    Lost in the world of this story? Make sure you''re on ?e5s to catch every twist and turn. The next chapter awaits, exclusively on our site. Dive in now!


    "That member of the merfolk that I was sold to didn''t get his rpense. King Ricard saw me and decided to turn me into one of this numerous concubines. I tried my best to tell him that I wasn''t interested and I begged him to let me go. Obviously, he didn''t listen. He insisted on going his own way. Then, you arrived like a prince charming. Thank you, Killian. I know you said there was no need for thank yous but I have to say it this time." I concluded.


    "Heartbeat." He called me softly.


    That voice worked wonders.


    It felt like his voice scraped a huge chunk of my stress away.


    "Y-you don''t know h-how many t-times I had contemted giving up or dying. T-the thoughts of y-you and my b-brother kept me going. T-thank you." A sob shook my voice.


    Killian''s arms wrapped around me as he brought me closer.


    The only thing separating us was our clothes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!